The Constitution of the United States (A True Book: American History)
Author: Christine Taylor-Butler
Date: 2008-03-01 00:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Juvenile Nonfiction; History; United States; Colonial & Revolutionary Periods; Social Science; Politics & Government
Description: Learn how The Constitution came to be and how important it still is today. A True Book: American History series allows readers to experience the earliest moments in American history and to discover how these moments helped shape the country that it is today. This series includes an age appropriate (grades 3-5) introduction to curriculum-relevant subjects and a robust resource section that encourages independent study. This book discusses the meaning and purpose of a constitution; recounts reasons why the United States needed one in the 1780s and the events of the Constitutional Convention; and
Publisher: Scholastic, Inc.

An eRedSage Publishing Publication

This book is a work of complete fiction. Any names, places, incidents, characters are products of the author’s imagination and creativity or used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events or locales or persons, living or dead, is fully coincidental.

All rights reserved, including the right to reproduce this book or any portion thereof in any form whatsoever in any country whatsoever is forbidden.

Information:

Red Sage Publishing, Inc. P.O. Box 4844 Seminole, FL 33775

727-391-3847 eRedSage.com

Sphinx United

An eRed Sage Publication All Rights Reserved Copyright © 2013
eRedSage is a registered trademark of Red Sage Publishing, Inc.

Visit us on the World Wide Web: http://www.eRedSage.com ISBN: 9781603108423; 1603108424 Sphinx United eBook version Published by arrangement with the authors and copyright holders of the individual works as follows:

Sphinx United © 2013 by Christine Murphy Cover © 2013 by Lacey Savage

Printed in the U.S.A.

ebook layout and conversion by jimandzetta.com

Sphinx United

***

By Christine Murphy

TO MY READERS:

Come re-enter into the domain of the Sphinx Warriors, protectors of the Earth, and the women who bring out their need, passion, and love, giving them purpose beyond their destined role as Warrior. The tantalizing second book in the Sphinx Warrior Series developed easily on the tail of Sphinx Resurrected with a quick peak of Eleina being recovered after her disappearance from Jacob’s life centuries ago. Naturally he was devastated when he thought she had perished in the past but never lost his love for her.

No matter what happened through the ages, their dedication to each other never wavered even though they were forbidden to be Joined to each other. Please join me in the next chapter of the Warrior’s lives, Sphinx United, where Jacob has Eleina back in his life through a twist of fate and will do anything to keep her no matter what the odds. Without the ancient Egyptian rules to stand in their way, they will have to overcome their own fears and the obstacles keeping them apart, but in the end they will be victorious both in battle and in love. Be a part of their sensual adventures and delve into the world of the Sphinx Warrior.

READER ALERT!:

Jacob and Eleina were meant to be Power Mates, be it past or future, and must Join in order to save each other. Through death and life the fates will bring them together in a climax that will turn water to steam. Who would have thought foreplay and consummation in water settings could steam up the pages so well?

Natural pools, waterfalls, and a specially designed whirlpool will be the backdrop for scenes of bare, wet skin and slippery entanglement of hot bodies. Enjoy!

5

Prologue

Egypt, Near the Nile River - Interior of the Fourth Dimensional Gate Pyramid - 2450 BC

The bright white spark of hard steel sabers striking against Power Swords reflected off the brownish-red veined granite walls inside the fourth Pyramid. The shouted commands of brave Sphinx Warriors coordinating their battle maneuvers and the shriek of clawed and fanged gray-skinned Wraith reverberated through the hot, dry air. Mangled dead bodies of Warrior, Wraith, and Priestesses were strewn across the rough hard ground, evidence of the horrendous unending battle between the enemy bent on destruction, and the Warriors desperately trying to save their home, their people, and their world. If this chaos weren’t enough, the last Dimensional Gate where Wraith continued to emerge from wouldn’t close. The battle continued endlessly, taking its massive toll on the almost immortal Warriors. Their strength was waning and with no additional Life Power to sustain them, they wouldn’t last much longer in their fight against the Wraith. The situation was beyond desperate. They were losing.

Taking in this entire nightmare, Eleina leaned heavily against one of the far walls. Her heart was heavy as she watched two of the Warriors, Joshua and her courageous Jacob, drag their leader, Khenti Michael, away from the center of the raging battle. Michael was barely conscious having used the last of his Life Power to attempt a closure of the remaining two Gates. A feat his father had been successful with in the past but at the cost of his life. Khenti Michael had almost lost his own life to the same, but the other Warriors had pulled him back in barely the nick of time. The effort had worked on the smaller Gate, sealing it. However, it didn’t work on the second Gate, leaving it stuck open. She knew the Warriors were at the end of their rope and the only chance they 6

Sphinx United
had was a decision she was terrified to make.

Eleina didn't know if she had the strength to act on the decision anyway, but she had to try. She looked at her fallen Priestess sisters scattered among the other dead brought down either by the Wraith in battle or by exhausting their Life Force.

They had been fearless in their mission to save the Warriors, jumping them between Gates. Now, she was the last one left. She was strong, but this was even beyond her limits of Powers and ability to draw knowledge from objects and people around her.

She could only try to discover an alternative instead of what she was about to do. Choking on a sob, she wiped away the blood oozing from a head wound she had received. Bringing her arm down, she noticed the bright red on the sleeve of her once white Priestess robe and felt light-headed.

Hearing more shouts, she worriedly glanced over to where her one true love Jacob worked on trying to revive their leader. Jacob, the one man who could have been her Power Mate, if not for the fact they were forbidden by ancient law to be together. She would never be able to be with him truly, but she loved him with everything in her very soul and she would save him. No matter what the cost.

She would have to do something she had prayed she would never have to do. She would have to jump the entire Gate to the depths of the universe. She had never tried more than jumping the Warriors from Gate to Gate, but she had unearthed the knowledge from the most ancient of scrolls. When she had translated the text and drawn the mystical information forth and into her mind, the revelation had shaken her to her depths. She was sure beyond a doubt that she could jump the Gate, however, it would come with a costher life. It was worth it to save Jacob, her Warriors, and the world. She would do this for them. With the decision made, Eleina pushed away from the wall, weaving slightly, but managing to make her way over to Joshua and Jacob.

Jacob immediately moved to her taking her in his arms, his hand coming up to brush the disheveled white blond hair away from her face. He ripped a section of cloth from the bottom of his 7

Christine Murphy

shirt and pressed it against her forehead. His velvet brown eyes took on a glow indicating to Eleina that anger burned through his system. She knew he couldn’t stand to see her hurt even though it was a part of being a Priestess and fighting alongside the Warriors.

If he had his way, he would probably keep her away from the fighting and not allow her to risk her life. Eleina reached up brushing her fingertips across his cheek and giving him a sad, reassuring smile. If he could only understand that she just wanted to help them. More than anything, she didn’t want him to be upset with her chosen life.

Amidst the battle near them, another cry came from a Warrior as he was injured. The agony of the sound brought them out of their brief interlude. Eleina saw so many Warriors losing the fight and slipping farther into desperation. She reached out grasping Jacob's hands, not ever wanting to let go. But she had to. Tears streamed down her face as she felt her destiny drawing her in to that final selfless act. Jacob reached up framing her face in his hands. She could feel the love pouring out from him giving her strength.

“It’s all right, Eleina. You can do this. I know you’re tired, but if you can harness your energy just one more time. I know you can close the Gate. It’ll be just like going from one Gate to another, but instead of opening the doors, you’ll close one. Please baby. We need you. I promise I’ll make it up to you.” She knew him. Knew he really didn’t want her to go anywhere near the Gate again. She was so exhausted she felt pale and shaky, but they were in trouble and she could see no other way at this point. He would make it up to her just like he always did after the battles ended. The expressions he wore sometimes looked like his heart was breaking with what she had to go through. She just wanted to take him in her arms to make them go away.

Taking her completely by surprise, Jacob drew her into his arms and kissed her in front of the other Warriors. This was truly forbidden, but he didn’t seem to care and Eleina was captivated by the love coming through their link and that he didn’t want to let her go. He kissed her so long and hard she was almost senseless by 8

Sphinx United
the time he ended it. Finally, Jacob pulled away but seemed reluctant to let her go. He would have to, though, since the battle began to spill out farther in their direction. He pushed her toward the far side of the shimmering Gate. “Now, Eleina. One more time, baby. For me.

Eleina hugged him one last time and whispered, “I love you Jacob.” She pushed away from him and turned toward the Gate.

She slowly stepped towards the far side of it, her knees shaking so badly she didn't know if she would even get close enough to be effective. When one of the Wraith screamed its hatred and moved to attack her, Jacob was there instantly fighting the beast off with his full fury. The rest of the Warriors shifted as one unit to reinforce him and further drive the other Wraith away from her.

While they kept the creatures occupied, she moved into position close enough for the Gate's energy to brush her body. She turned so her back was away from it and focused on drawing as much Life Power as she possibly could.

The Power normally made her energized, but with the continual need to draw it in and push it back out over the past few hours, the sensation was like crushed glass grating over her nerves. Nevertheless, she pulled the energy into her weak, exhausted body bringing it forth from the earth, the living creatures that hid in the crevices, even the rare sunbeam that made its way through the deep cracks in the walls. Mostly, it came from any water sources near her since she had more of an affinity for the liquid energy. Whatever the source, she would do this. It was the last time for her people, her Warriors, and mostly for her Jacob. He would survive and find another to love who could actually be with him. She hated crying, but tears streamed down her cheeks unbidden. In between the pain of her body and the agony of her emotions, there was no stopping them.

On and on she drew upon the Life Power until her body held more than what was safe for her to hold. Her skin sparkled and she knew her eyes would be glowing with the energy. Finally, it was time. Stretching out her arms on each side of her body, she tapped into the energy patterns of the swirling red and black Gate 9

Christine Murphy

and slowly drew its energy to her. She tied it to her unique ability to jump between Gates. Using the Life Power, she bound it to her so it could not escape when she jumped into the outer beyond.

Streams of the Gate swirled around her and into her as tendrils of fog. The black and red tendrils of the Gate suddenly became darker and sunk deeper into Eleina, revealing its true demeanor.

The initial shock of the Gate digging into her caused her to cry out. Joshua shouted a warning and Eleina saw Jacob trying to get to her. His eyes showed a horrified shock at what was happening to her. She had to make the jump before he could stop her, and at this point, it would only end up injuring or killing him if he interfered. She sped up her intricate weaving of her energies with the Gate and hoped she had enough Life Power and strength to make it work. She had to. She had to save them and she had to do it before Jacob reached her. He was no longer blocked and sprinting towards her.

“Eleina, no!” He roared. His speed across the room was incredible. He was going to reach her too soon and impact against the Gate. He never had any fear when it came to protecting her. He would give up his life for her and she knew it, but she couldn't let him do that for her. She would have to give up some of the precious Life Power to block him from getting too close. She hoped it wouldn’t hurt him with what she had to do.

Gathering a portion of the energy within her, she aimed the palm of her right hand toward him just as he came within reach and pushed the Power straight at him. The burst of Power shot out of her hand in a white glittering sphere and traveled at tremendous speed. It hit Jacob square in the chest sending him flying several feet back. He landed in a semi-conscious state on the ground. Several of the Warriors came to his aid.

Eleina was nearly out of time when one of the other Warriors tried to rush over to aid her. The Gate had nearly engulfed her in its dark embrace and the crushing pain to her body was pushing her to the edge of unconsciousness. It was time. Time to go and jump the forsaken Gate away from her Warriors, her Jacob. Her life for theirs. She sadly looked one last time at Jacob who now 10

Sphinx United
was alert and struggling to get to his feet to get to her again. The tears running down her cheeks felt like tiny icicles cutting into her skin, but she ignored them and mouthed to her beloved Jacob, I will love you, forever.

She closed her eyes so she could remember his blessed face as she left this life. With what was left of the Life Power within her, she reached out into the darkness holding tight to the Gate and initiated the Jump. The Gate fought her, but it was too late for it or her. She screamed in agony a moment before she was phased into the Jump and torn away with the Gate. Just before the final snap of darkness she heard Jacob's cry of denial and felt his Life Power touch her. Her Jacob, even when it was too late he was making one last attempt to save her. But it was too late and she was too far gone. Even so, a small wisp of his energy made it through to her. It whispered against her promising to stay with her, forever. It was the last precious thing she felt before she was lost to the darkness of the Gate and the unending agony of the Jump.

11

Chapter One

Yuma Desert, Arizona - Area 46, Staging Cavern – Present Day Deep inside the earth, under an inhospitable environment of sand dunes and cacti, resided the secret community of the Sphinx Warriors and the ancient Egyptians who lived and worked beside them. Within the Area 46 Complex, they lived, hidden away from the eyes of the human world. Their whole existence and pledge was to protect the human world from the destructive force of the Wraith, creatures that would draw the very life from their victims and destroy the world until there was nothing left. The Sphinx Warriors were strong men with unique abilities who could harness the Life Power gifted to them through Transference from their Power Keeper and used in battle against the Wraith. They had used this ability during the last vicious battle and had been successful.

Their Power Keeper, with the help of one of the Warriors, had been able to close a dangerous Dimensional Gate temporarily. It had been difficult but necessary. They had needed a reprieve after their enemy, and Turin, had set a trap for them. In the midst of closing the Gate, a fracture had opened revealing a Priestess who was thought to be lost from the ancient past but was now found.

Still trapped within the fracture, the Sphinx were trying everything to free her before it was too late.

The fracture shimmered and swirled with its red and black mist around the young woman trapped within it. She sat unresponsive on the ground, her head down, shoulders slumped, and not reacting to anything around her. The once white gown was torn and hung loosely around her. The destroyed gown gave evidence to her condition, and the splatters of blood marring it showed the battle she had been a part of long ago. Her waist length white blond hair lay tangled around her shoulders, and her 12

Sphinx United
skin was pale, lacking the usual luster of one gifted with Life Power. Anyone looking upon her would not even be able to tell if she was alive or not.

Along the edges of the fracture, sitting at intervals, medical sensors kept track of the young woman's vital signs, what few there were. Hovering over them, two technicians periodically checked the sensors and documented the readings in a hand held electronic device. The resident doc, Alexandria, who was also the Lead Warrior's sister, was also present as she visually checked the young woman for any signs of consciousness and reviewed her vitals. Alexandria was a tiny woman, barely five feet, stunted in growth as a teenager due to her sacrifices of collecting Life Power at too young of an age. What she lacked in size she made up for in her willpower to save her patients.

After reviewing the latest round of numbers, she approached the blond-haired Warrior sprawled on a makeshift couch only a few feet away from the trapped woman. His fingers were threaded through his hair, his head down, and he stared at the hard gray Staging Cavern floor. A floor with spider-webbed lines of red mineral reminding him of blood. Even the walls had the minerals in them making the entire atmosphere dark and gruesome.

He just wanted to be left alone but Alexandria approached him,

“Jacob, you need to go rest, get something to eat. Your system can't take much more of this neglect. We’ll come get you if anything changes.”

“Alexandria, damn it, I told you and the others I'm not going anywhere. Not while Eleina is like this.” His voice was gravelly with pent up emotion and from the lack of sleep. He had been there for a week watching over the woman he had once loved with everything in his very being. Still loved. Now that she was here almost within his reach again, the tremendous ache in his chest from her loss that had begun to heal after all the centuries was ripped back open again. Raw, bleeding. He dropped his hands to his knees and looked up, his eyes stinging. “It's my fault she’s still in this situation and the least I can do is be here for her no matter what happens.” He choked on the last of his words envisioning her 13

Christine Murphy

dying again.

Jacob heard Alexandria sigh and nearly jumped out of his skin when she placed her hand on his shoulder.

“I know you won't listen but it was never your fault. No one blamed you then or now.”

He wished she would step away. He was uncertain he could control the unique negative energy swirling within him. His Life Power energy was a reverse of everyone else's because of the event so long ago when he had thought Eleina had died. No one was sure if his energy was so different because of the energy blast that had hit him or the fact he had directed a part of his Life Power into the Gate right before Eleina had disappeared. Either way, he was different and had only recently allowed anyone to touch him.

He clenched his hands into fists at his sides and quickly stood on weak legs escaping the gentle touch of Alexandria. Yes, he should have eaten, but he had no appetite for anything so he would just have to deal with the weakness. He staggered the few feet until he was within reach of Eleina. His hands ached to touch her, to save her from the hell she had been trapped in for so long.

“It’s my fault. I talked her into using her Life Power one more time to try and close the Gate and look what it did to her. I knew she was exhausted and in pain, beyond the limit of her abilities, but still I pushed her. I was such an idiot.” He ran his hands through his hair again in agitation and just wanted to smash through the barrier, which was keeping Eleina trapped.

Jacob knew Alexandria was just trying to soothe him. She was just that way trying to care for others. Make them well physically and mentally. Even if they were stubborn and headstrong like him.

“Jacob, it shouldn't be too much longer and we’ll get her out.

Stormy is with Guardian Arik now, going through the eScrolls. She thinks they’ve found a way to separate Eleina's Life Force from what is left of the Gate. They’ll need you to use your Life Power again with Stormy, so you should get ready. Gather your strength.”

Jacob's eyes lit up for a moment with hope. Stormy. Their new Power Keeper. She had come to them in the darkest of times when all of the Warrior's Life Power was low and battling the Wraith 14

Sphinx United
would have been almost impossible. But they had found her, brought her into their complex, and their leader Michael had initiated her Transformation from mere human into Power Keeper. She had almost died in the process but Michael had Joined with her to save her. The best damn thing he could have done as ultimately she was Khenti Michael's Power Mate. She was powerful too, Transferring the Life Power they needed. To top it off, she was one hell of a Warrior.

He focused back on Eleina, the sorrow consuming him again.

His Eleina. She had been the most devoted of Priestesses and a Warrior as well, and if the rules of their society at the time had been different, he would have made her his Power Mate. “I did love you, baby. I was a fool not to tell you more.” He whispered with regret.

As soon as the words left his mouth, the loud shrieking beep of one of the medical devices bombarded his ears causing every muscle in his body to tense. First one, and then another started to alarm, until the whole cavern was echoing with the chaotic noise.

He spun to find Alexandria and watched as she hastily moved from one device to another along with the other medical attendants. “What's wrong? Talk to me, doc.”

After silencing the devices, she moved up beside Jacob and squatted down as close as she could to where Eleina sat without touching the fractured Gate. She stretched out her hand as close as possible, palm up, using her unique powers to read Eleina's Life Force patterns.

Frustration was written on her face with not being able to touch her patient. “Damn it, we're losing her and I can't even get in to help her. We can't wait any longer. Michael needs to bring Stormy down here now even if we don't have all the answers as to how to get her out. Jacob, I need you to use your Warrior Link with Michael and let him know.”

Jacob squatted down beside Alexandria. He was shaking badly from the lack of food, his low Life Power level, and the adrenalin rushing through his system. Alexandria had just confirmed his worst nightmare that they were losing Eleina. He reached out to 15

Christine Murphy

Eleina both with his hand, even though he couldn't touch her, and through their partial Joining. They had never completed it. It was forbidden, but in secret they had at least initiated it. Eleina, baby, hold on. Please. Just a little longer.

Eleina's body jerked. Had he actually reached her? Her head slowly came up, her white blond hair hanging in tangles in front of her pale face. Her eyes slowly opened but she appeared to stare in front of her, not actually seeing. Jacob drew in a deep breath when he noticed her once beautiful baby blue eyes were now clear white.

Slowly, Eleina raised her shaking hand. She appeared to be trying to reach out to him. When she lifted her hand, the sleeve of her robe fell back.

Jacob whispered, “Fuck. By the Ancients, what happened to her arm?” Normally, there was an intricate Sefu Element bracelet residing around a Warrior or Priestess's middle finger to intricately twist down the back of the hand and wrap around the wrist. The Element would bond to a person for life and would respond to a person’s Life Power to become a Power Sword. Not so, on Eleina. Where hers had resided, now there was a gaping wound exactly where it should have been. Her Element couldn’t be seen but appeared to have burrowed into her arm leaving a raw torn imprint in her skin and muscle. Dried blood coated her entire hand and arm with more oozing from the gaping wounds.

Alexandria shook her head. The usually steadfast doctor even appeared a bit pale. “I don't know. I’ve never seen this before. We have to get her out now Jacob! What little Life Force we could find in her is bottoming out.”

Eleina's eyes abruptly rolled back, her eyelids closing, and her entire body drooped forward onto the ground. Jacob could actually feel her dying now, what small link he had had with her being ripped back away from him.

“No!” he roared. He grabbed onto the Life Power around him drawing it in as fast as he could into his body and sent the desperate call down the Warrior's Link to his leader. Michael, get Stormy here now. Eleina's dying. I'm giving both of you a minute, otherwise I'm going to try and yank her out myself. To 16

Sphinx United
hell with it if it kills me or not.

The return response was immediate and powerful. We're already on our way. Stormy felt the change. We'll be there in less than one and she knows what to do. You better ramp up as much Life Power in your system as you can. You're gonna need it.

It barely even took a minute for his leader, Michael and Power Keeper, Stormy to burst into the Staging Cavern. Both were out of breath from the heated rush to get there. Jacob was already on his feet, pacing back and forth in front of the fractured piece of Gate, his hands opening and closing. The need to engage his Power and try to save Eleina was riding him hard. As soon as he saw Michael and Stormy, he moved to meet them half way.

“Now. We have to get to her now.” His voice was rough, choked with emotion.

Stormy placed her hand on Jacob’s arm. It almost calmed him.

“Yes. I know.” Stormy looked at her Mate. “Michael, I can feel her slipping. We need to get as close to the fracture as possible without actually touching it. We use the same Transference hold as the last time. I‘ll go for stabilizing the fracture, so when it is unlinked from her it doesn't collapse on her. You need to use your negative Power to unlink the fracture from her and support her system. Are you ready?”

“Hell yes, I'm ready.” Jacob had been drawing in as much Life Power that he could before they had arrived. He knew he would need it and pushed himself to draw the maximum. If they didn't engage now, he was going to try and save Eleina anyway.

Both Jacob and Stormy quickly moved near the fracture.

Michael was not far from Stormy. Jacob had watched them in action before and Michael wouldn’t let Stormy outside the parameters of his reach. He was extremely protective of his Power Mate even with his Warriors.

Jacob linked arms farthest from the fracture with Stormy, grasping her forearm. Stormy grabbed his resting her arms on top.

Their other hands came up separately, palms out towards the fracture. Michael stepped up close behind Stormy placing one arm around her waist, so her back was flush against him. He brought 17

Christine Murphy

his other hand to the back of her neck to monitor her Power level.

Jacob met his eyes over the top of Stormy's head. “Jacob, this is my Mate, your Power Keeper. This is beyond dangerous for both of you. I know you need to save Eleina, but...”

Jacob was fast with his heartfelt response. “Khenti Michael, I would never put Stormy's life at risk. I could never do that to you or her. You’re more to me than my leader, and she is more than my Power Keeper. You’re family. I would never put you through what I have been through to watch a loved one die.” He glanced at Stormy. “If this becomes too much, I will disengage. To you I swear this.” He choked on those words, but he meant them. If needs be, he would try to save Eleina himself. She had given her life for them and he was more than willing to do the same for her.

Facing the fracture, while keeping the Transference hold engaged, Jacob pushed his Powers out towards the fracture with Stormy. The first contact was a bit of a shock. Stormy inhaled sharply next to him and he felt the electrical charge shower through his system. Shaking it off, he stayed engaged working through the dark energy of the broken Gate just as his Power Keeper did. While Stormy supported the fracture, Jacob reached through the disordered layers of the Gate and made contact with Eleina's system. Every cell in his body vibrated from being able to feel her again. He took a deep breath and delved deeper into her system. What he encountered was appalling. He couldn't believe she was still alive. Her entire body was consumed by dark suffering that twisted and raked through her insides like sharp tipped claws leaving nothing untouched.

He moved deeper looking for some spark of Eleina's consciousness to grab onto before he started trying to pull her free.

Deeper and deeper he searched finding no sign of Life Power in her. If there were any hope of saving her, it would be through her deeper Life Force. That part of her presence that was his Eleina.

Somewhere. The whole time he searched for her, he felt the dark fracture watching him, perhaps waiting to attack him too.

Ancients, please let her still be here with me.

It seemed he was searching forever, but he would not give up.

18

Sphinx United

One way or another, he would find his beloved Eleina. And finally he did find her. His heart cried out when he came upon her inner Life Force. What was left of it.

Her inner presence was so tiny, weak, and small. Almost undetectable. To his astonishment, surrounding and protecting her inner Force, was a small piece of his Life Force. How could that be? He remembered the last desperate act of pushing a portion of himself to her. Anything to try and protect Eleina right before the Gate disappeared with her trapped in it. From then on, his personal energy had changed becoming the negative inverted ability he had trouble controlling at times. He had considered it a punishment for sending her to her death, but in reality it could have been because he had actually given a piece of himself to her and had never been whole himself.

The revelation was earth-shaking as only true Power Mates could Join in that capacity, but he didn't have time to dwell on it now. He had to link his energy with Eleina and get her loose from the fractured Gate. Just as he linked with her, the fracture appeared to grab onto her tighter.

Eleina's scream echoed off the walls of the Staging Cavern. Her body convulsed on the hard-packed ground. Jacob's inner Sphinx growled its fury, that ancient part of his genetics giving him his unique Powers. It came closer to the surface, boosting his Power even more in the battle to save Eleina. Jacob dove in with everything he had, grabbing onto the fracture and starting the arduous process of pulling its energy claws from her.

Time seemed to crawl forward slowly. The internal battle went on, but Jacob stayed steadfast. His Power Keeper continued her battle as well, keeping the fracture from collapsing in and killing Eleina's physical body. Jacob only knew he had to hurry in this battle because Eleina's body continued to contort on the Cavern floor. Blood flowed steadily from her injured hand and wrist, her colorless eyes stared blankly at the ceiling, and her skin became paler by the second. Eleina was out of time.

Michael, separate Stormy physically from me, now. No explanation just do it. Jacob sent forcefully through the Warrior 19

Christine Murphy

Link. He realized Michael might chastise him later for being so demanding or just plain kick his ass. But he had no doubt Michael would know to protect his Power Mate from what Jacob had to do .

Jacob waited while Michael tightened his grip on Stormy, drawing her away from the danger. Michael continued to hold her, so she could stay engaged with stabilizing the fracture. As soon as Jacob was separated from the Power Keeper, Alexandria tried to come check on him. Michael shouted at her, “No! Stay back. From both of them. Something's wrong.”

Raven and Joshua, two of Michael’s other Warriors showed up to offer help, but Jacob heard Michael yell at them, “Everyone. Get back.”

Jacob just wanted the distractions to cease and was relieved when Joshua reached out to Alexandria with his hand. “Lexi, come here.” She quickly complied, taking Joshua's hand and was drawn away out of Jacob’s peripheral site.

Closing his eyes tightly, he concentrated more deeply than he ever had before. His head throbbed from the pressure and his hands ached from having them closed in such a white knuckled grip. He was fighting an internal battle inside of Eleina. Fighting with everything inside of him for her. The fracture seemed to have a mind of its own. Every time he got one claw disengaged from her energy, another one would take its place. He had no choice in what he had to do.

As quickly as possible, he captured the Power around him, building it up, spiraling it higher and higher. Once it reached an effective level within his body, he narrowed it out into a deadly point. He prayed the technique worked. It was similar to what he had done in the past when he had tried to save her, but it had been too late by the time he had released it. He was going to go for the very heart of the Gate. To hell with what might happen to him. If it didn't work and Eleina died, then he just didn't have it in him to go through her death again. He would perish with her.

As soon as he was filled with Power and could hold no more, he aimed it straight at the heart of the Gate. He opened his eyes at the last second to look upon Eleina's physical body. Beaten and 20

Sphinx United
injured beyond anyone's endurance, she lay convulsing on the floor. Even in that condition, he saw her beautiful face and how she used to look at him with all the love she felt for him mirrored in her baby blue eyes. It had been, and still was, the way he felt for her now. It would be enough to give him the strength to save her.

It had to be.

Focusing deep within himself and outward into her, he drew back the full force of the Life Power with all of his might and fired it. The Power hit dead center and the ensuing explosion was immense throwing everyone back. Jacob was blown back into the rear wall along with the rest left in the Cavern. Eleina was thrown clear of the fracture in the other direction. The fracture burst outward in its full glory of swirling colors of black and red reforming back into a Dimensional Gate. Before it completely vanished, it appeared to split in two and then both mirror images were gone.

“What the fuck was that? Jacob, you asshole. A little warning would have been nice.” Raven cursed while he picked himself up off the floor, brushing dust out of his long black hair.

Jacob sat up groggily wiping blood from his nose. He really was going to pay for the use of that much Life Power at one time. “Fuck you. Like I had the opportunity.” He wasn't interested in Raven's head games at the moment but only in finding Eleina. Spotting her instantly at the back of the Cavern, he even beat Alexandria and her medical staff reaching her side. He half staggered, half fell to get to her, but no one was going to touch her until he said so. He fell to his knees by Eleina's broken form and gently took her in his arms.

“Eleina, baby, hold on.” He brushed her tangled white blond hair away from her bruised and battered face. She didn't move a tiny bit. It was hard to tell if she was even breathing.

“Jacob, we need to get her over to the Trauma Cell.” Alexandria softly but urgently spoke to him. She placed a hand on Eleina's forehead and closed her eyes. Using her own Power skills, she moved through Eleina’s system taking inventory of her injuries.

She removed her hand and opened her eyes. Shaking her head, she 21

Christine Murphy

muttered. “I just don't know.”

“No!” Jacob shouted. He wouldn't accept anything but the fact she could be saved. He staggered to his feet with Eleina, holding her firmly in his arms. Unsteady on his feet, he wove his way over to the Trauma Cell at the back of the Staging Cavern. Michael and Joshua helped stabilize him, one on each of his sides to keep him from falling over. He was grateful for the assistance.

Luckily, the Trauma Cell was located within the Staging Cavern. Close for use during battles with the Wraith. The patient could be stabilized and then transferred to the main medical center on the fourth floor of the complex.

Alexandria and the medical team ran ahead of him, opening the doors and prepping the medical bed they would be using for her. Jacob gently laid her on the bed but refused to relinquish physical contact with her. He kept his hands entangled in her shredded robe and sat down roughly in a chair provided by Stormy. He was shaking from head to toe with reaction to the depletion of his body’s Life Power to such a low level.

His Power Keeper couldn't even help him because his energy was so different from everyone else's and he had always had to fend for himself. He looked up at Alexandria, “I can't feel her anymore. Help her, damn it.” He was going to hyperventilate, pass out himself, if someone didn't do something for Eleina. He focused on her pale, tortured form sending his thoughts down the tenuous link he could no longer sense, Hold on, Eleina, I need you.

Alexandria and the medics merged on Eleina hooking her up to monitors and placing IVs in her arms for her nutrient support.

Once the basic life support was hooked up to her, Alexandria positioned herself next to Eleina's side, placing her hands over Eleina's chest and abdomen. “Stormy, we need to try and send some Life Power her way. Are you up to helping me?”

Although Michael grumbled under his breath in the background and touched Stormy's cheek, she nodded. Jacob breathed a sigh of relief when she moved up next to Alexandria and placed her hands on Eleina as well. It was amazing to watch the two of them work to bring Eleina back.

22

Sphinx United

Stormy drew the Life Power in from around her environment until Jacob could see her skin begin to glow. She then slowly pushed it through Alexandria's system. Alexandria could take this energy and change it into a healing power to begin the healing process. Jacob could sense the Life Power flowing throughout Eleina and into her cells. Her skin was still pale but not as bluish white as it was before. Jacob was still worried though, since he could not detect her inner presence.

The healing energy continued to flow though her body until it reached the worst of her injuries. Her wrist and hand where the Sefu Element had dug deep in her tissues was the last injury to attempt to heal. When the energy reached deep within the wound, Eleina's eyes snapped open. They were still colorless and blank.

Just seeing them that way sent chills down Jacob’s spine. Eleina didn’t scream but her teeth were gritted and she growled. She tried to thrash violently against everyone around her. Her arms and legs struggled against the sheets they had placed over her to try and maintain her body temperature. For a Sphinx, her temperature was alarmingly low and could herald the beginning of death.

Alexandria and Stormy suddenly jerked their hands away from Eleina. They acted like they had been burned. Eleina's struggles ceased, her eyes closing again.

Alexandria appeared alarmed. “I can't go any farther. Her Sefu Element is in distress reflecting the lack of Life Power within her. I tried to have Stormy Transfer some to her as we have done for others in the past but her system is different. It almost feels like she has a similar energy pattern like a Power Keeper. Like Stormy....” Jacob glared at her in disbelief and Alexandria let her words hang. He could feel the others focus on her in disbelief too.

Jacob shifted his position protectively over Eleina. “That is impossible. I've known her as close as anyone can without being Mated with her. We were Linked even though we weren't Joined.

She would never keep that ability from us knowing how desperately we needed Life Power. For Ancient's sake, she was a Priestess.” He growled with conviction.

Joshua moved in closer to protect Alexandria, even though 23

Christine Murphy

Jacob or anyone else in the Trauma Cell would never harm her. To Jacob’s relief, Michael must have noted the increased tension with Eleina’s condition declining. “I'm sure we can figure that all out later. Everyone out but Jacob, Stormy, and Alexandria in case the situation goes south.” He cast a meaningful glance at those key few who needed to depart. All left without complaint other than Joshua who crossed his arms over his chest clearly inclined to stay near Alexandria. In the end, though, he heeded his leaders demand.

Michael took command of the situation. “Alexandria, what does she need?”

Alexandria clasped her hands in front of her and took a deep breath. “Jacob, you need to Transfer Life Power to her. I know you don't think you can but you can do it because you have the link with her. I know you don't feel it right now, but I’m sure it’s still there.”

“And if I can't?” Jacob wanted nothing more in his life than to be able to make his beloved Eleina better. To heal her wounds, to bring life back into her features, and the baby blue color back into her eyes.

Sadness crossed Alexandria's features. “Then she will die.

There’s nothing more we can do for her. It’s up to you.”

Jacob's expression crumbled. His Life Force and Life Powers had been so damaged since the battle when he had lost Eleina originally. He had never been the same. He had lost his abilities other than his tracking Power to hunt down escaped Wraith. His skills at finding them and destroying them were legendary. Now, he was so exhausted and spent he didn't know if he could even draw any more Life Power to himself without a tremendous amount of rest. But for his Eleina, he would make it happen no matter what the pain or consequences. He looked lovingly down upon her, brushing a stray tangled strand of hair back behind her ear. For you baby. I can do this for you. Hold on.

Tiredly he pushed himself back up from the chair, weaving slightly. This was going to hurt. A lot. He leaned over her, bringing his body as close to hers as he could and reached with one hand 24

Sphinx United
behind her neck. His other hand he placed over her chest where her heart was. He focused in on the Life Power around him drawing it in from the living things, the elements, the inanimate objects. Everything contained Life Power and he was going to give it to Eleina to bring her back. As the energy entered his exhausted body, it felt like razor blades across his nerves but he ignored it.

He had survived much worse.

The Life Power entering him converted in his system to the negative energy he was used to. Instead of a bright white energy, it was a dark force. Not evil, but a dark shimmering energy which always drove him in battle.

He wasn't sure if it would help Eleina or cause more damage, but at this point he had to try. Gently he reached into her system seeking out the delicate link he had been able to touch in the Staging Cavern. Finding the link was almost impossible. Traveling down it to her inner Life Force was a task he didn't think he had the strength for. His love for her and his inner Sphinx coupled with his dark Power boosted his energy enough to continue . When he found her small weak inner presence, she was almost unrecognizable to him. Something was still seriously wrong with her but the only thing he was determined to focus on was saving her right now.

Reaching out to capture her entity, he made contact and surrounded her so she couldn’t escape. In her condition, this was probably going to be as painful to her as it was going to be to him.

Connected intimately with her, he pushed Life Power her way in a steady flow. At first, she seemed to be absorbing it, her inner self accepting it. However, this didn't last long. As her energy level rose, she started to struggle against him, soft moans escaping her parted lips causing his heart to break. She brought her injured hand up pushing at him. He quickly grabbed it with his hand and trapped it between them. He could see the Sefu Element absorbing the Life Power from her as he pushed it. Unfortunately, the effect also caused the Element to move back to the surface of her arm.

Eleina screamed from the agony fighting wildly against Jacob.

He held her tightly so she would not hurt herself further.

25

Christine Murphy

“Alexandria, can't you give her something.”

“I'm already on it. Just hold her.” Alexandria returned back to the bedside with a syringe. She moved the dirty ragged sleeve out of the way and injected the medication directly into Eleina's arm.

Eleina continued to struggle for a few seconds longer and then quieted. Not completely, but enough for Jacob to loosen his hold a bit. She continued to moan softly under her breath. As Jacob released her, her injured hand and wrist was revealed.

Stormy gasped. “Oh my God. Alexandria, her injury needs tending. And her Element. I think it's damaged.” They all looked at her hand and Jacob's cursed “Fuck” echoed all their thoughts. Her unique Sefu Element had been a brilliant gold rope delicately twisting around the base of her middle finger, across the back of her hand, and around her wrist. But now it was shriveled and the color of dirty rust.

Her Power Symbol of a Solar Winged Disk was almost unrecognizable on the Element in the center of the back of her wrist. In its full beauty it had been a golden disk with two silver cobra heads on each side and rainbow colored wings extending straight out from the disk. It should have been bright with purples, pinks, blues, and yellows through the feathers, but instead it was shriveled and blackened.

The Element had returned to its proper location but at the cost of shredding her hand and wrist even more. Blood ran everywhere.

Why did this have to happen to her? Jacob thought grimly. She was so precious. He renewed his efforts to Transfer the Life Power to her through their connection. He gritted his teeth, held on to her for dear life, and pushed with all his might. Her eyes were slightly open now, but still blank and still colorless. He needed to bring her back. He just didn't know what else to do. His exhausted body was at its limits and he was losing the battle of drawing more Power to himself.

Not ever wanting to give up, he closed his eyes and kept going, thinking that even if he perished from this saving of her, it didn't matter. As long as she was safe. His tired inner Sphinx looked upon his Eleina and growled. It had sensed a change and to his 26

Sphinx United
immense relief, Eleina's inner Sphinx slowly came to the surface.

Miraculously looking back at him was Eleina’s inner animal.

Jacob wanted to yell his praises when her inner Sphinx finally looked at him. At some level, he still couldn’t believe it had worked but he would take it. Sitting there so close to her, he could feel her Sphinx brushing against their shared link. It pounced, not to harm but to welcome and thank him. It swirled around him, touching him with its weak energy, working to absorb more from him.

Around and around it swirled absorbing more and more. Jacob groaned in pleasure. Any interaction with any part of Eleina had always tested his ability to not grab her and crush her to his body.

Even in this form, she was driving him crazy. Her inner Sphinx shouldn't have been able to do this to him in its weakened state or to take Life Power so quickly from him or with so much expertise.

In her condition, it should have only been accepting it. Was Alexandria right? Was his Eleina a Power Keeper? And if so why would she have kept it a secret from all of them when they had desperately needed Life Power?

Jacob opened his eyes and looked into Eleina's. As he watched, her irises of clear white began to change. Slowly near the center around her pupil the clear began to take on a slight blue shade and then spread throughout the iris expanding outward until the gorgeous baby blue he remembered returned his stare for stare.

The emptiness that had been there was slowly falling away until Eleina's consciousness was looking out at him. Weak but there.

Thank the Ancients, his Eleina was back.

Jacob withdrew his connection from her carefully watching for any changes in her condition. He still held her closely up against him, not wanting to break the physical connection quite yet.

However, Eleina must have had other ideas. Her expression of just waking up and becoming aware changed to bewilderment, and then down-right panic. She started to struggle against him. She cried out in pain from her injured hand. Pausing for a moment, she brought her hand up in front of her. Jacob loosened his grip on her afraid he would injure her further.

She cried out, “No!”, when she saw the damage to her hand and 27

Christine Murphy

wrist and the condition of her Element.

“Eleina, baby, it's okay. I've got you now. Stop. You're going to hurt yourself more.” Jacob wanted to help her but didn't know how. He loosened his hold more as she continuing to struggle against him. More and more panic became evident in her face as she looked at him in fear.

Then it hit him. Within the fear coming from her was also the tell-tale sign she didn’t recognize him. There was no acknowledgement in her eyes as she gazed upon him. How could that be? All the time and things they had shared together. No.

They had never truly Joined because of the rules against Priestesses taking Mates, but they had gotten as close as any two Sphinx could before taking that last step.

Jacob nearly jumped out of his skin when Michael placed a hand on his shoulder. “Jacob, you need to let her go. She's scared and confused right now and you holding on to her like a life line isn't helping the situation. Give her a little breathing room.”

Looking at the faces around him, he realized they were all looking at him with concern. He took a deep breath and withdrew his arms from around Eleina. He stood up, albeit a bit unstable, and slowly backed away from the bed. He kept his hands out at his sides and moved backward until he felt he was a safe distance back from her. She had pushed herself up to the head of the bed looking around with fear still in her expression. She cradled her injured hand against her chest and her other hand was pushing against her temple.

Being the doctor at heart, Alexandra moved closer to her ready to offer care. Confused and terrified already, Eleina raised her hand up to ward Alexandria off. White light began to flicker between her finger tips and Eleina stared at it as if bewildered. The energy built quickly into a sphere shaped globe of light.

“Eleina, no!” Jacob exclaimed and moved quickly to intercede in case she let loose with the energized weapon she had created.

Startled even more, Eleina threw her hand up to ward off the perceived attack. The energy, which had been building in her fingertips, shot outward, nailing Jacob in the chest, and throwing 28

Sphinx United
him across the Trauma Cell. Jacob tried to sit up, shaking his head to clear his zapped brain and hoped the lightening in his system would settle down. He couldn’t blame her, waking up in this environment, in pain, and everyone trying to grab at her. Even if the actions were to help her.

Of course, maybe she recalled his sending her to her death and just wanted to fry his ass. He wouldn’t blame her. His muddled brain started to clear and he noticed everyone else had either backed off or were cautiously approaching her to contain her from doing any more damage.

Eleina began to weave precariously on the bed. What little energy she had must have been expended in blasting him onto the floor. He couldn’t be angry with her, because in her state of mind, she had perceived him as a threat. All he wanted to do was take her in his arms, especially when he saw her shocked expression and everyone in the room watching her in alarm. His heart broke again as she tried to absorb the foreign words being spoken around her. He knew she had the enhanced ability to adapt quickly and she proved him right when she mumbled in a thickly laced Sphinx and Egyptian mixed accent, “S…sorry. Please forgive.”

Before he could reach her, she promptly collapsed onto the bed into unconsciousness.

29

Chapter Two

“N…need to see… him.” Eleina felt horrible at her actions as she fumbled verbally with the strange sounding syntax and words.

She had tried to fry one of the Warriors and had no excuse for her behavior. Other than the fact her mind was a cheese-holed mess of jumbled and fractured memories. At present, she was frustrated and an invalid trapped in a bed in what she had been told was the medical facility. The medical personnel had evidently moved her from the Trauma Cell to here once she was stabilized.

“Eleina, you wouldn't have known. It's not your fault. Besides you didn't hurt him. Just surprised him a bit. Getting zapped brought a lot of memories back for him when you were originally lost to us. You have to give Jacob a bit of time. Anyway, he's resting like the other Warriors and like you should be. He has to prepare for battle again. We're not sure when the Gate will open again so we need to be ready.” Alexandria paused and reached up to brush back a long strand of her black hair that had escaped the braid she wore it in. She resumed her delicate cleaning of Eleina's wound on her hand and wrist. The damaged Element had already been cleaned and looked a bit better although it still didn't have the beautiful colors or shimmer that it used to have.

Hissing from the discomfort in her hand and the frustration of being able to communicate effectively, Eleina placed a hand over Alexandria’s, causing her to pause in her medical treatment.

Alexandria was patient, giving her a moment as she searched for the knowledge she needed. Closing her eyes, Eleina tapped into her ability to draw information and specifically searched out the patterns of the strange language she needed in order to speak effectively.

After a few moments, Eleina opened her eyes and removed her hand from Alexandria’s , With the new elements of language blooming within her mind, Eleina asked haltingly in her thick 30

Sphinx United
accent, “Do you… think I’ll ever be able to… reflex again and…

form a Power Sword?” Sadness swamped her when she considered she might never be able to fight alongside the Warriors. At least she remembered battling against the Wraith at one time and the fact she had been a Priestess.

Sighing, Alexandria glanced up from her delicate work, her dark blue eyes appeared uncertain. “I'm not sure what to expect.

The fact the Sefu Element is even still alive, so to speak, is a miracle. Even you being alive is a tremendous miracle we’re all grateful for. Especially Jacob.”

“I recognize his name, but don’t recall anything else,” Eleina said, her speech patterns locking in as her mind swiftly processed the new language. She realized her pronunciation was still heavily accented, but at least she could communicate effectively now and so she continued. “There seems to be a murky darkness obscuring that part of my memory. Not a complete void, but nothing I can make out. You said we were quite close?” Eleina rubbed at her temple again. The harder she tried to recall memories the more the stabbing pain in her head increased.

“Yes. Jacob and you were very close, but I think you should speak with him on the subject when you’re ready, especially since you appear to be getting a hang of our current language. It really isn't my place to speak about it. Both of you were sort of secretive about it. Although to the rest of us, it was kind of obvious you liked each other a lot.”

Eleina wasn’t sure what to believe. There were rules about a Priestess not having a close relationship with one Warrior because she had to be available to all Warriors. “But it was forbidden as a Priestess to have that kind of relationship. I don't understand.”

She shifted a bit in the bed trying to get comfortable. She had always hated being sick or injured in any form. She just wanted to be out fighting the battles, helping the Egyptians, and... When she tried to finish the thought of what those other skills might be, she smacked again into the murky wall blocking her memories. She growled in frustration and almost jerked her hand away from Alexandria.

31

Christine Murphy

“Okay, Eleina. You have to sit still.” Alexandria’s grip was firm so Eleina couldn’t move her arm anymore by accident. Amazingly efficient, Alexandria started the final wrap of the medical gauze to cover and protect Eleina's wound and Element. It had to be a challenge for her to work with the bed being so high and Alexandria being so short. Eleina tried to stop fidgeting, so it would make her work easier.

Eleina watched Alexandria work the last of her magic on the wound. Round and round the gauze went until the wrap covered her hand all the way to her mid-forearm. Once Alexandria reached the end, she secured it with metal clips. She hooked one end into the gauze and then the other, causing the teeth to catch the ends of the gauze wrap and holding it in place.

Wiggling her fingers, Eleina tested the hold. “Thank you. It feels much better.”

“You’re welcome.” Alexandria smiled kindly at her. “We all missed you, Eleina. I'm glad you’re back. It’ll be nice to have another girl in the house. Stormy and I could really use your expertise on our studies with the eScrolls. Stormy is making a lot of progress with decoding some of the symbology.”

“eScrolls.” Eleina tried the strange sounding word. “All of these new technologies you’ve described to me. It’s just bizarre. It sounds like I have a lot of catching up to do.”

Alexandria described some of the other amazing modern day technologies to her for a few minutes. The discussion was going along well until there was a loud crash of someone entering through the main doors of the medical section. The long, confident sounding stride of heavy boots coming in their direction sounded to Eleina like a Warrior’s footsteps. She wasn't sure how she knew this but figured it must be one of the non-holes in her Swiss cheese mind.

The footsteps sounded louder and louder as the person approached. True to her musings, a large-muscled Warrior stomped into her room. His long black hair was loose and in wild disarray around his shoulders. His black shirt appeared to have been hastily thrown on and wasn’t tucked in. Blue eyes stared 32

Sphinx United
straight at her with an intensity that almost made her cringe for a moment. The man was putting off the vibe of being a bit pissed.

Well, maybe more than a bit. But thank the Ancients, she recognized him.

“Raven!” She scooted to the edge of the bed, stood up, and took several steps in Raven's direction. Not taking into account her unsteadiness, she would have fallen over if not for Alexandria’s quick actions of grabbing her. “I remember you. It has been so long.”

Raven stepped right up into her face looking like a wild cat ready to attack. “Raven, my ass. Word has it you’re a Power Keeper. How in the hell could you keep that from us while we were suffering out there in battle? We weren’t able to draw enough Life Power into our bodies to truly stand against the Wraith while you and your sisters watched us die one by one. What the fuck do you have to say to that?”

“Raven, I....” Eleina didn't know what to say to his verbal attack. She took a couple of steps away from him until she was up against the bed. Luckily, Alexandria still had a grip on her arm since she was still fairly wobbly.

“Raven, you need to back down now. Her memory isn’t intact and you’re only going to upset her.” Eleina could tell Alexandria was a fury when it came to her patients being harassed in any form.

“Upset her? Do you think any of us care about that? Shit, we've been upset for centuries not having the Power to fight with any kind of impact.” He returned his stony glare to Eleina. “So, speak up. You were a good friend to all of us and now we find out you have lied.”

Eleina began to tremble. She didn't understand why Raven was so angry with her. She couldn't even remember why he would be so angry with her. Her inner Sphinx was urging her to be pissed and attack back with words of her own but she just couldn't remember. It was frustrating and giving her one hell of a headache.

Just as she was going to try and respond, Raven cut her off. He 33

Christine Murphy

sliced his hand through the air in front of her. “It doesn't matter anyway. Nothing you have to say can be believed.”

His outright rudeness hit the right button and her anger started to surface. No one spoke to her in that condescending tone.

“You will not speak to me with such disrespect. I am a Priestess.

One of the many Priestesses of the Four Pyramids.”

Raven laughed at her. “First of all, sweetheart, while you were locked away so long ago in the fractured Gate, a lot of the ceremonial shit went by the wayside. Second, all of your precious Priestesses died in the battles. The last ones died when you disappeared.”

Eleina felt Alexandria stiffen beside her and heard her gasp in horror at Raven's cut. Choking on her own denial, Eleina shook her head back and forth. Her head started to pound and she massaged her temples with shaking fingertips. She felt the blood rush from her face and her entire body shook from head to toe as the screaming denial of losing her Priestess sisters penetrated her mind. Time phased in her head and she was plummeted back in time in her memory. A battle of horrendous proportions was occurring. Warriors and Wraith were locked in mortal combat everywhere. Who would win in the bloody hopeless slaughter was anybody’s guess. Among the confusion, she fought side by side with the Warriors, her Priestess robe shredded and bloody. Her sister's screams echoed off the Staging Cavern walls.

Over and over she watched them fall until she was the last one standing. The last one who would have to die, too. The one word echoed again and again in her mind as she watched herself step into those very arms of death. She brought her hands up to her ears trying to block out the horrid shrieking and the evil laughter that mocked her and the Warriors in their battle against evil.

Eleina screamed, “Stop, please make it stop!” Alexandria frantically tried to comfort her and get her to lie back down.

Raven must have realized he had fucked up royally because Eleina heard him try to apologize. “Shit, Eleina. I'm so sorry. I'm the biggest ass.” The words barely left his mouth as a blur of black clad Warrior impacted into him slamming him into the far wall of 34

Sphinx United
the room. A struggle ensued between Raven and the newcomer.

They crashed into the table Alexandria had just finished using.

Eleina scooted back on the bed trying to get out of the way of flying disinfectant, gauze, and other medical tools that scattered in several directions. Back into the wall, they slammed again, each trying to get the upper hand.

“Enough! Not in my medical clinic,” Alexandria screamed at them. But the two headstrong Warriors continued to shove and swing at each other ignoring everyone other than their own fury.

Finally, Raven pinned the golden blond-haired Warrior against the wall, his forearm across his throat. Both of them continued to growl at each other.

“No. Don't hurt him, Raven. Please.” Eleina pushed up out of the bed again and staggered across the room to where the Warriors were still standing off against each other. She came up behind Raven and placed a hand on his arm trying to push it away from the other Warrior. Becoming more upset, Eleina inadvertently reverted back to her Egyptian language, “Raven, damn it, stop.”

Eleina breathed a sigh of relief when both of the men stopped in their posturing and growling. Raven shook his head and stepped away. “Sorry Jacob. I should have just let you kick my ass.

I'm living up to my high potential again of being a dick.”

“Jacob.” Eleina whispered in wonder. Something stirred in her memory, but she just couldn't quite grasp onto the tendrils whispering through her conscious.

Great, you remember Raven the asshole, but you can't remember me? Eleina cringed from the emotions radiating from Jacob and rushing through her. He was crushed over what they had shared and yet she couldn’t remember him. How was it possible she had heard him? Could it be that they had shared more than a passing friendship? She didn’t think they were Joined, but they were obviously linked, at least partially. If so, there could be hope yet for her recovering her memory of him and what they had shared together. Something foreign and demanding pushed her to get closer to him. She needed to get closer to him.

35

Christine Murphy

****

To his amazement, Eleina didn't seem to be put off in the least from the fighting or the mental complaint he had just sent down their shared link. If she hadn't understood the thought, she would have at least sensed the emotions. But true to Eleina's nature she just pushed herself onward to exactly what she wanted to do or the challenge she wanted to undertake. On shaky legs, she continued her tiny steps closer and closer to him. She reached out to him with her uninjured hand when she got closer. She didn’t stop her forward progress until her body was barely inches away from his.

Her hand hovered just barely from making contact with his cheek.

Jacob wasn't sure which way to go. One part of him was used to running away, not letting anyone touch him. He had always run, afraid of having anyone discover his negative Life Power. Once the truth was out, he had naturally not let anyone touch him because he wasn't sure he could keep it from hurting anyone. He hadn't hurt anyone before, but he didn't trust himself, so he still cringed from contact with others.

The other part of him only wanted to stay and let Eleina touch him. Everything in him needed the contact and to be able to crush her up against his body and feel every inch of her. He had missed her to the depths of his Life Force. In the end, he pressed himself back into the wall and placed the palms of his hands up against the cool tan wall, hoping it would keep him from reaching out and grabbing her.

He waited, holding his breath and looked at her beautiful features. She was still pale, but already he could see improvement.

Her waist length white blond hair was loose and draped around her shoulders shining once again. Light baby blue eyes looked up at him in wonder as if she had discovered something incredible.

He had always gotten lost in the depths of her gorgeous sparkling eyes just as he was being drawn in now. And then his wait was over. Her fingertips made contact and he was in pure heaven.

Everything for him clicked into place, his entire body singing its joy and need for her. His inner Sphinx purred in pure contentment. He just had to hold himself back just a little longer 36

Sphinx United
while she explored.

Eleina leaned in closer to him. She closed her eyes and inhaled deeply. Jacob didn’t move an inch. Just the look of pleasure on her face was enough to drive him beyond temptation. She opened her eyes and seemed mesmerized. She was so close he could feel her gentle breaths across his lips. A weak thought whispered across their link. Kiss him?

Well, what an interesting idea, Jacob mused. Her look grew hotter and he felt like he was being caressed by her look alone. He was on fire and the trail her fingers blazed made the heat sink further under his skin. Her fingertips seemed to have a mind of their own as she trailed them down his cheek and then over to his full lips. Her touch was so soft and delicate across his lips. He wanted to reach out with his tongue and lick them but he refrained. Who knew what she would do in her heightened state of awareness.

“Jacob,” she whispered, “I'm so sorry I blasted you earlier.” He shivered and could no longer resist. He stepped away from the wall, pulling her closer and resting his hands on her hips. She was so tiny, and he felt like a mountain gazing down upon her, eating her up visually. Eleina's fingers left his lips and moved to his hair.

She brushed her hands through the strands causing his inner Sphinx to purr in pleasure.

Jacob could let her run her hands through his hair all night and not get tired of it. What a wonderful thought but he knew it would have to end shortly. Eleina must have thought the same because she sighed. To his disappointment, she stopped in her petting but then skimmed her hand down his chest until she stopped over his heart.

Wonder crossed her features, “I remember now. At least the part where you reached deep inside of me and touched my Life Force. You saved me. You were a part of me and made me feel whole again. I want that now.”

He wasn’t sure if she understood what she was asking for, but her Life Power reached out delving into his body through their connection. Jacob inhaled sharply, digging his fingers into her 37

Christine Murphy

hips. He was so close to her now. There was no way she would miss the evidence of his instant arousal pushing into her hip. Her chin came up and he could see the flush in her cheeks and the dilation of her pupils.

His inner Sphinx instantly prowled near the surface of his mind wanting to hunt her, consume her, have her. Jacob's negative energy flowed from him making itself known in its smoky gun silver haze. It swirled out surrounding both Eleina and him and flowed across her skin leaving tiny static electricity across her skin. She gasped with pleasure from the sensation and arched against him, fisting his black t-shirt in her hand.

“Uh, Jacob. You might want to dial down.” Raven remarked, concern edging his voice.

With Raven's words ringing in his ears, Jacob snapped back to himself suddenly yanking back his Life Power. Eleina cried a soft,

“No.” He was afraid he had hurt her. He snatched his hands from her hips and jumped away from her slamming his back into the wall. He placed one hand in front of him warning her off when she made a slight move toward him. He growled, “Stay back. My Life Power is unpredictable and will only hurt you.”

****

Eleina stopped her forward progression. Her shoulders slumped and she drew her arms across her chest cradling her injured hand again. The pain had ceased the moment she had touched him but now it came back with a vengeance. She had felt whole in his arms even if her memory was not. One moment, he was completely enthralled with her just as she was with him. The next moment he acted like he was trying to escape her.

“You didn't hurt me,” she softly tried to calm him. She wanted so much to touch him again, but she suspected the big strong Warrior would probably bolt for the door.

He straightened, pushing away from the wall but maintaining his distance. “It doesn't matter. I shouldn't be touching you. You need to build your Life Power back up. Eventually, you'll need it for the Transference.”

Feeling her heart break from the rejection, Eleina cast her eyes 38

Sphinx United
down at the sterile white tiled floor of her room. “But I'm not a Power Keeper. I just can't be, I am.......I was a Priestess.”

She hated feeling vulnerable and much preferred to be the hard-headed, stubborn fighter she used to be, but when pieces of her memory were lost so was part of her back bone as well. She sighed, shaking her head and instantly felt Alexandria put an arm around her. “Come Eleina, you need to lie down and rest. That’s enough excitement for the day. The rest of you need to get out of here and let her rest.”

“Damn straight the rest of you need to get the hell out of here.”

An angry Joshua barked from the doorway. His glittering eyes pinning both Warriors with a steely gaze. “Michael says to quit screwing around up here. The Life Power levels are vibrating all over the complex aggravating everyone.” Saying his peace he turned to Alexandria. “Besides all the Warriors are to report to Khenti Michael. Ethan has some updates on the readings of the Gates.”

Eleina instantly stopped feeling sorry for herself with the new worrying news to think about. Jacob cursed. “Gates?”

“Yes. That’s what I said. Gates. We all need to get our asses downstairs, so quit screwing around and move it.”

“Just fucking great.” Raven spit out before spinning on his heel. He shoved past Joshua exiting the room. The last thing heard from him was the sound of the slamming outer doors to the medical facility.

Eleina wrapped her arms around herself. She was so cold, “You should have left me to die. I'm so sorry. I've caused this mess and I don't even know how I brought this down on everyone's heads.”

“No!” Walking right up to the end of the bed, Jacob reached out grabbing the footboard. His whole body shook and he hissed loudly. He looked like he was trying to hold himself back from grabbing her, but she wouldn’t have minded at all to be in his arms again.

Eleina wanted to reach out to calm him, but Jacob finally got control of his Sphinx and forcefully said, “It doesn't matter. None of this was ever your fault, not then and not now. I should never 39

Christine Murphy

have asked you to.....” His throat closed in on his words and he clenched his teeth in a grimace. Rather than continue the subject, he spun around and stalked out of the room following in the footsteps of Raven's hasty retreat.

With Jacob gone from the area, the pain in her hand came crashing down on her with a new intensity. She cradled it against her chest and rocked back and forth. Glancing down she gasped to see the wrap was dotted with blood again. “Alexandria?”

“Great Ancients. Let me see Eleina. I shouldn't have let those idiots overtask you like that. I think I'll have Guardian Arik restrict them from this section unless they’re sick or injured.” Alexandria delicately took Eleina's hand and made quick work of removing the bandages. She hissed between her teeth. Eleina felt light headed when she looked at the damage. Her Sefu Element looked even more shriveled and dying than earlier.

Alexandria pulled up the medical cart with new supplies and gave Eleina another injection to ease the pain. She cleaned and disinfected the wound and Element again in silence. Once it was complete, she rolled new clean white bandages around Eleina’s hand and wrist securing them.

“Eleina, I may need to remove the Element.”

Staring at Alexandria in shock, Eleina blurted out, “No way.

Not my Sefu.” She quickly drew her arm back up against her protecting it.

Alexandria reached out to calm her. “I won't if I don't have to, but it’s doing tremendous damage to you and it's not getting better. If it gets much worse, it’ll either cause permanent damage to your hand if it hasn't already done so or could cause you to actually lose your hand.”

Tears came to Eleina's eyes and she shivered. I hate this feeling of helplessness. Ancient's show me the way. “If I could only stabilize my Life Power, then maybe I could help it heal. What’s wrong with me?” She had to find out why she was so broken. She understood she had been trapped in the dysfunctional fractured Gate for centuries but she was out now and mostly whole. She should be making improvements by now.

40

Sphinx United

She scooted down into the bed letting Alexandria pull the new blankets she had brought over from the warmer over her and up to her chin. The warmth and the medication relaxed her quickly and her eyelids drifted shut.

****

Back and forth, Jacob paced like a caged animal. He wasn't in the mood to be trapped in the Planning Room with the rest of the agitated Sphinx Warriors and Guardians Elite. With the Guardians present, it just made the room even more crowded and tense, but the Guardian’s job was to observe and record the Warriors in the eScrolls. They had taken additional oaths to fight side by side with the Sphinx Warriors against the Wraith. They were truly Elite, having to meet the same fighting requirements as the Warriors in order to be a part of the group, so he couldn't really complain about it.

He paused in his pacing when Michael gave him a warning look to stop and pay attention. Michael wasn't the only one staring him down. Raven and Hunter were also giving him downright nasty looks and tensely watching his hands. He glanced down and realized his Life Power was glowing from the ends of his fingertips.

Fuck. He had to get a grip. He leaned against the wall, closed his eyes, and took deep breaths. Drawing his energy back in, Jacob capped it off deeply. Once he felt some semblance of calm, he opened his eyes and scanned the room, trying to distract himself.

Michael was leaning against the large central table looking over some printouts their computer guru, Warrior Ethan had handed him. Ethan had his nose plastered in one of his computer monitors tapping furiously away at his keyboard. Jacob thought the man was plugged in almost all the time with something electronic. He was either here in the Planning Room or in the surveillance section surrounded by his many monitors, computers, and other high tech devices. There were even monitors and screens on the walls in both areas. Each screen showed either readings, surveillance, news, or images generated from monitoring devices throughout the complex and outside.

Closer to the door of the room, Hunter and Raven were 41

Christine Murphy

sprawled out in oversized chairs. By no means were they relaxed.

Both men twitched with nervous energy and were liberally imbibing their alcohol to dampen the feedback coming from the Staging Cavern. Joshua was still leaning against the wall across from him, flipping one of his highly sharpened knives end over end. Jacob could tell Joshua was still a bit pissed at Raven and him. He would pause in the flipping and gave them a glance as if he were considering which one of them to imbed the dagger in.

Caleb had his phone in his hand texting furiously. When he finished with a text, the younger man flip out his order log, which he checked and rechecked constantly since he was the main acquisitions coordinator for the complex. He was especially anal now with his double checks since someone had ended up poisoning their food supplies at one point.

To top all of these distractions, Guardian Arik started tapping away at his eReader keyboard trying to catch up on his documentation of the current events happening in the complex.

His other Guardians were smart enough to stay quiet. Arik paused, ran his hands through his sandy brown hair, and started to go back to his typing again. He stopped right before his hand touched the keyboard when Raven started to growl ominously. Arik growled right back, “Don't even think about it, Warrior”.

“All right, enough!” Michael snapped. “I know everyone is on edge with the Gates revving up down in the Staging Cavern, but we can't start taking it out on each other. Otherwise, we’re all screwed. I need you to maintain ready-to-go minds and bodies.

Ancients only know what kind of mess is going to come of this.”

Michael turned toward Ethan and the monitors. “Ethan, report.”

“Dude. Sorry Khenti.” Ethan cleared his throat. Jacob couldn’t believe him. Sometimes he could be a little too informal with their leader just as the others were, but Michael didn't seem to mind.

He even preferred it that way.

Ethan continued, “The bad news is, there are now two Gates.

The good news is they’re contained in one location in the Staging Cavern. At least, so far. Don't know if it’ll stay that way. The worst is the Gates are by no means in harmony either. Direct opposites.

42

Sphinx United

So, it’s going to be like cats scratching claws down a chalk board.

No way to dampen it.” He typed in some additional lines into the computer and then waited for the graph to pop up on the screen and show the Gates’ energy levels. Ethan stood up and rotated the monitor around so the others could see them.

Pointing to the two graphs Ethan explained, “As you can see, both Gates are equally active. And unfortunately nearing their peaks at the same time. Could pop within the week. Then we'll probably be up to our eyeballs in Wraith. It'll be yuck and fuck all over the place.”

Curses, slamming of glasses on side tables, and knives stabbing into the back of chairs resounded throughout the room. Jacob ran his hands through his hair and then flexed his hands. His negative Life Power was still humming loud in his system. He had to keep his cool no matter what and couldn't afford to let his energy escape again uncontrolled.

“If the Gates open, we're going to need Life Power. Is Stormy going to be okay to hook us up since she expended a lot saving Eleina?” Caleb inquired.

Michael growled and then forcefully cleared his throat. Jacob didn’t know how his leader did it, sharing his Mate with the rest of them for Life Power. He could tell Michael was extremely sensitive to anyone getting near Stormy in any capacity. “Yes, she’ll be fine.

I'm hoping Eleina will be able to assist as well since it is very possible she also has Power Keeper abilities.”

Hissing exploded in Jacob's head. His Sphinx side instantly went wild with the image of anyone touching his Eleina. No wonder Khenti Michael went crazy all the time when it came to Stormy Transferring Power to them. Jacob brought his hands to his head trying to quiet his Sphinx, but instead, his Sphinx aggravated his Power again and his fingertips began to glow darkly. He clenched his hands at his sides and backed up against the wall. His head went down and he took deep breaths through his nose. In, out, relax. Can't lose control. He noticed everyone in the room was suddenly quiet. When he glanced up, the Guardians were backing away and his Warrior brothers were sitting on the 43

Christine Murphy

edge of their seats prepping to tackle him if he got out of control.

It was bullshit that ever since everyone found out about his dark energy, they were wary and skittish around him. He had fought the Life Power for centuries and not harmed anyone. He didn't appreciate the sudden loss of trust from his friends. He knew he had kept the truth from them, but he was still Jacob, a pledged Sphinx Warrior, who would never go against his friends, his family, his fellow Warriors. He roughly snapped his Power back into line, stinging himself in the process. “I've got it. Stop hovering or whatever the fuck you're doing”. The other Warriors at least looked shamed for a moment, sitting back in their chairs or leaning against the wall. Except for Raven. He just smiled that shit eating grin of his, sitting back and enjoying the drama play out around him.

Michael sighed and shook his head, “You all test me at times. I need some rest and so do the rest of you. These dual Gates are unpredictable, different from the original one. Ethan, I want you to keep a close eye on them, but you need rest too so you’re going to have to rotate in the rest of us.” Ethan had the look of a man getting ready to protest. The computers were his babies, but Michael cut him off. “I don't want to hear it right now. You know I'm right. Just do it.”

“Starting right now everyone is on curfew. No gallivanting, heavy drinking,” he pointedly eyed Raven who just shrugged his shoulders, “or getting into any heavy activities you can't instantly interrupt. We may need to act quickly should both Gates open.”

Everyone gave the affirmative and got ready to head back to the Warrior's quarters when every one of the Sphinx Warriors froze in place, tense and ready to fight. The Guardians Elite prepared to grab their weapons as well. When a Warrior went on the instant defense like all of them appeared to be doing, shit was getting ready to hit the fan. They all felt itthe dark creeping presence of the Gates and the peaking of energy levels. It resembled the screeching of metal on metal. The two Gates and their discorded vibrations clashed against each other.

Warriors snarled and growled and Jacob was one of them. His 44

Sphinx United

Sefu Element tingled and started to glow. At least it was something to direct his Life Power against in preparation for the formation of his Power Sword. The other Warriors Elements were glowing as well. He could feel his negative Power swirling below the surface in answer to the new agitation. He had never had such issues with it. It had always been a challenge, but ever since Eleina had returned and the twin Gates had formed, his dark energy was a force to reckon with, barely being contained by his strong will alone.

Every Warrior needed rest but they were ready to go because they were needed. Just when Jacob was resigned to another round of unending enemies to battle, the Gates’ darkness let out one more large discord and then quieted down to a much lower level of activity.

“Ethan?” Michael urgently inquired.

“We're good. It’s all good.” Ethan said breathlessly. “It looked bad, but they must have negated each other. The levels are way down now. It looks like we missed out on that shit fest.”

Thank the Ancients. Jacob took a deep breath feeling the tension drain out of his body. When the Gates were ramping up, it was rough on all of them. Their inner Sphinx naturally became agitated in preparation for battle against the Wraith, and until they could dive into battle, they were all powder kegs on edge ready to blow.

He stayed near the wall at his original perching place while Michael directed everyone to rest up and try and relax. Jacob didn’t see how that was even possible. The Guardians Elite slowly exited out until just the Warriors were present. Then, one by one, they nodded to each other and departed as well towards their private quarters.

When only Michael and Ethan remained, Jacob pushed away from the wall to make his way out. He warred with himself if he was going to his rooms or stopping in to see Eleina. He needed to make sure she was okay especially with the last surge of the Gates.

She had been tortured and in pain for centuries in one of those damn Gates and feeling their dark energy could be severely 45

Christine Murphy

traumatic for her.

“Jacob.” Michael called out, pausing him in his tracks. He returned to where Michael was standing by the large wood table.

“Are you going to be okay? You have a lot going on with Eleina returning.” Jacob was relieved when Michael didn't go on or elaborate on his skittishness.

“Khenti. I swear to you I’m ready and able to stand side by side with my Sphinx brothers. My pledge to you, my brothers, and to the defense of this world against the Wraith is my first and foremost mission in life. I won't lie and say I’m not affected by Eleina's presence, the fact she even had to go through what she did because of me, and the fact she kept the secret of being a Power Keeper from us. But I’m in as much control as possible and will be ready to fight. No matter what.”

Michael reached out and placed his hand on Jacob's shoulder.

He did his best not to flinch. It was still difficult getting used to anyone touching him. “I know you will. I have never lost faith in you through all these centuries and know in my heart none of what happened to Eleina was your fault. You need to stop blaming yourself. I want you to know I stand by you and if there is anything you need, you must let me and Stormy know.”

Jacob nodded, appreciative in the strength his leader had.

Through all of the grim happenings and constant battle, his Khenti always stood in the forefront, leading the way, and being the force that held them strongly together. Michael moved to depart for his rooms speaking over his shoulder. “Go, get some rest Jacob. The battle could be upon us any time.”

With Michael gone, Jacob decided it was now or never if he was going to get any rest. Before he exited the Planning Room, he looked back over his shoulder, saluted to Ethan, and headed out into the hallway. He slowly made his way down the corridor toward the elevator bank. He was so tired. Michael was right. He needed to rest. He was wearing himself thin and would only make his ability to control his negative Power more difficult.

Walking along blankly staring down at the tan tiled hallway, he wondered what he should do about Eleina and what was next for 46

Sphinx United
them. As his thoughts circled on her and their past relationship, a spark of connection fired deep inside him. It was his weak link with Eleina. He stopped in the middle of the hall barely breathing, not wanting to move even an inch should he lose the slight connection with her. She had been so quiet since their last interaction. He had not even been able to sense her and worried what little link they had was lost again. But no, she was still there.

Whatever had prompted her reaching out to him was becoming more and more evident. Something was wrong. Eleina was struggling. Pain, anguish, fear, desperation, trapped, dark claws of the Gate reaching into her, tearing her apart poured through the link, swamping his senses. He could feel her panic, her struggling to breathe. She couldn't fight, couldn't escape. Images of her injured arm with streams of red blood flowing down it flashed uncontrolled before his eyes. Jaws of death mutilated her arm and her Element. Darkness had control of her.

He tried to move but was caught up in the helpless, torturous, clawing painful experience Eleina was going through. How could that be? How could she be trapped again? She was safe in the medical facility. Wasn't she?

Deep inside him, the connection suddenly widened into a full-blown link. The pain was staggering and almost brought him to his knees. Jacob, please save me. Where are you? Eleina cried out in anguish inside his head and then her cry became a sobbing plea and finally heart-rending screams.

Damn it! He had to break the hold of whatever it was keeping him paralyzed.

In his mind’s eye, he saw it. Dark eyes of a black endless void stared straight at him and an evil laugh echoed in his ears.

“No! You’ll not have her! Never! Never again!” He shouted forcefully breaking free from the spell. His inner Sphinx charged in, attacking the presence and he pushed the full force of his negative Life Power down the link against the presence. As soon as the Power made impact with the entity, it disappeared, Eleina's presence disappeared, and the shared link narrowed back down to almost nothing again.

47

Christine Murphy

Jacob panicked, not knowing if he had made things better or if he had just lost Eleina again. “Damn it, Eleina! You better be safe!”

He shouted in desperation while he sprinted the rest of the way to the elevator. Please, let her be okay.

48

Chapter Three

She fought it. Fought with all her strength against the dark demonic presence. Was it a nightmare? Was it real? She didn't know, but she had to escape. She clawed at the blankets around her twisting and turning on the bed in silence. The only screams being heard were deep inside her mind. She was lost to the torture again with no way to escape. Desperately reaching out to Jacob, Eleina knew deep in her heart he was the only one who could save her. And suddenly he was there fighting for her, bringing the Life Power to defend against the darkness when she just didn't have it or the strength inside her.

His silver energy blasted out against the presence sparkling in an arc from his fingertips and impacting with the evil. He had protected her. In the next instant, she was awake, sitting in bed with Jacob's deep voice calling her name and then only silence.

She clutched the blankets to her chest trying to keep warm but inside she was ice cold. Tremors raced through her body and she wrapped her arms tighter around her middle bringing her legs as close as possible. Her heart raced and she was breathing so fast she thought she was going to hyperventilate. She had to get out of medical and now.

A spark of a memory surfaced and she shook her head. What a thing to remember. That she absolutely, positively couldn't stand being a patient. When she was injured in the past, Eleina would do anything to be able to lick her wounds in private, not show weakness. Anything to prevent having to stay in a medical bed.

Shaking off the weakness, she flung the blankets away from her and scooted to the edge of the bed. She used her hands to push her body closer to the edge but a sharp lance of pain shot up her arm from her hand and wrist. Gasping she brought her injured hand to her chest and doubled over.

Once she caught her breath, she straightened back up and 49

Christine Murphy

looked at her arm to determine what additional damage she had done. She wanted to cry out when she saw the bandage surrounding her arm. It was bloodied again especially around her wrist. Her poor Sefu Element. What if Alexandria was right and they had to remove it to save her hand? Eleina tried to make a fist but her hand just wouldn't respond and her frustration of the whole situation started to spiral out of control. Her inner Sphinx growled and the only thing she wanted at that moment was to escape.

Resolutely on weak legs, she stood up, her bare feet finding purchase on the tiled floor. Silently she moved to the doorway of her room hoping the medical staff would be busy with other patients. Glancing out, she found she was in luck. Alexandria was nowhere to be found possibly on a break. The other staff were in different rooms caring for injured or sick patients. As quickly and as quietly as she could, she tiptoed across the main area where strange flat rectangles glowed on various shelves and big square boxes made humming and clicking sounds. Luck was on her side and no one came out to notice she was getting ready to make a break for it.

Eleina reached for the door and slowly opened it inch by precious inch. She prayed to the Ancients the door would be silent.

She hoped no one would be heading for the medical facility to intercept her. With nothing but a pair of what Alexandria had called medical scrubs on, her bare feet, and a bloodied bandage wrapped arm hugged to her body, there were bound to be questions. That and they would drag her right back into medical. It was now or never for her escape.

She squeezed through the partially opened door and stealthily closed it behind her. Now that she was standing in the wide endless hallway, she wasn't sure where to go or what to do. She had been gone so long, lost inside the damn fractured Gate, she wasn’t familiar with anything. Centuries had passed, leaving her ignorant of not only the surroundings but how things worked. She realized she was in a world of mystery with only her own skills to lead her where she needed to go. Wherever that was. She would 50

Sphinx United
have to tap into her abilities quite often until she was comfortable with this new way of life.

Tentatively she took a few more steps down the hallway pausing after only a dozen steps to lean against the wall and catch her breath. She held her arm near her body. Her hand and wrist were throbbing to the beat of her heart, and she swore her Element was trying to pull Life Power from her, which she just didn't have to provide at the moment.

Eleina observed her surroundings while she gathered her strength and her thoughts. The halls were well lit so she would be able to see anyone coming. Beyond that, they were as sterile as the medical facility. Tan tiled floors, tan walls, recessed lights. The only things to break up the monotony were pictures, which someone had placed every few feet on the walls.

Eleina stepped up closer and focused on the nearest picture. A beautiful scene greeted her eyes of a setting sun out on the horizon. Clouds reflected majestic colors of yellow, orange, pink, and finally, to dark purple which touched the surface of a deep bluish black ocean. She would have liked to have more time to examine the rest, but she was running out of time, both of being discovered by someone and what little energy she had had was dangerously low. She had to focus and figure out how to tap into the Life Power she needed.

Since she didn't have anything to lose, Eleina decided to give it a try. She closed her eyes focusing inward and then quickly pushed outward. Her corporeal senses reached through walls, floors, and ceilings. She received impressions of areas for sleeping, eating, training, and playing. Spiraling down through all of the levels, she touched on a deep darkness in the bowels of the complex, which she quickly avoided. She pushed back up and away from the darkness and observed countless numbers of Egyptians in her travels. Her favorite find though was when her invisible form fluttered across the occasional Sphinx Warrior. Their spirits were so strong and glowed brightly to her. Finally, she hit on a location that brought excitement to her heart.

So much Life Power spoke to her there. Its beat flowing 51

Christine Murphy

through the air, the plants, the animals, and, oh yes, the water.

The memory of water spontaneously sucked her in to another memorya crystal clear memory of being in a small cavern, the sun angled just right to light up gold-veined walls, and tiny waterfalls flowing from crevices in the ceiling. She had been up to her waist in sparkling water wearing little more than a camisole top and pantalets. The clothing had been sheer and the water plastered them to her body and Jacob, oh yes, Jacob, had been just as plastered against her. His lips and hands had been everywhere on her and her hands had been in his luxurious gold blond hair.

He had looked down on her with worshiping velvet brown eyes. He had leaned into her whispering for her alone, “Eleina, you’ll be mine forever.”

The sweet scene ended abruptly when a noise disturbed the vision. The foggy curtain that had become a part of her life dropped down upon her memory again. She glanced over her shoulder to see what or who had caused the sound, but she didn’t see anyone. Knowing she had to move on if she wasn't going to get caught, she took a deep breath and worked on re-establishing her balance. She knew where she needed to go and had a strong image of what to do.

Pushing off the wall, Eleina made her way down the hallway on wobbling legs just as fast as she could. She ran her hand along the wall from time to time to keep her balance while still maintaining her injured hand against her body. She was a bit dizzy so she bit down on her lip to try to provide something for her mind to focus on besides her weakness and her hand. Although it seemed to take forever, she finally arrived at the square box that could move from floor to floor. It was called an....elevator. Yes, that was one of the descriptions Alexandria had introduced her to as she had absorbed the knowledge.

Elevators could move her body but she now knew she could move her spirit also. She could astral project her consciousness to some extent especially when searching something out. What more could she do and what more had she done in the past as a Priestess? She tentatively reached out to a small white round 52

Sphinx United
button on the wall and pushed. To her amazement, it lit up and after a few seconds, the elevator before her opened up, its two doors separating to give her entrance. She stepped inside and almost went into a panic when the doors closed leaving her trapped inside.

“All right, Eleina. You know where you need to go. What did the people do to make it go where they needed it to go?” She glanced around finding the small panel on the inside wall and punched in the button, which appeared to go to Level Six. The direction she had envisioned was where the huge garden was located. Relieved she had performed the right action, the only thing she could do was wait until the elevator let her back out.

Hopefully, it didn't take long because the pain in her wrist and hand was becoming unbearable and sapping her strength.

Strength she didn't have much to spare.

Although it seemed to take forever, the elevator arrived at her destination quickly. The doors opened and she stepped out into a small entryway. Before her was a double door made of frosted glass. Carefully she opened one of the doors just enough to see in and determine what kind of danger, if any, existed. She only found another small enclosure with another set of double doors. These were clear and she gasped in absolute awe when she saw the huge garden. Excitedly she passed through the second set of doors and stepped into the warm and balmy greenhouse environment.

Eleina stood on a slight elevation so she could look out and pretty much view the entire dome-shaped garden. She breathed the fresh air deep into her lungs and already felt a bit better.

Glancing out, she saw it was almost big enough for seven or eight of their fighting arenas in Egypt where she used to train. Greenery was everywhere with shades of the lightest yellow green to the deepest dark evergreen. Tree, plants, animals were present in all their natural beauty. Tall majestic oaks stood as protectors over the smaller plants and bushes. Pines, palms, apple trees, cherry trees, trees she didn't even know what to call were all strategically growing everywhere.

Slowly maneuvering her way down the dirt and rock path 53

Christine Murphy

towards the center of the gardens, she passed plants of multiple varieties. Daffodils of yellow and orange greeted her with open blooms while vines of dripping decadent blueberries shimmered in the artificially produced light. A pink and green humming bird zipped in front of her, paused but a second observing her, and then disappeared in the blink of an eye. Small rivulets of water and tiny pools whispered to her with their song of Life Power, but her ultimate destination was still in front of her.

Continuing her journey towards the grassy field, which sat near the center of the dome, she noted comfortable looking hammocks under large weeping willow trees. Small round tables and chairs with multi-colored cushions of pinks, blues, yellows, and other pastel colors sat in the shade of water oak trees. The closer she got to the grassy field, the smaller the plants became. Squirrels and rabbits scattered before her and a sleepy-eyed doe with its brown and white coat bounded back into the shelter of the larger plants and trees. Eleina's feet picked up speed the closer she got to what she needed most. Across the thick springy grass, her bare feet carried her. Where the energy came from she didn't know, but perhaps it was just knowing she would be in her Life Power source that renewed her energy. She was almost to the water. The water was the key to her ability to gather it and draw it into her body.

Finally, she arrived at the water’s edge. The grass ended at the beginning of the rocky borderline and slowly phased into the sandy beach that touched the clear blue water of the pond. She breathed in deeply savoring the smell of the cool clean water and the feel of the mist coming from the huge waterfall. She could see where it sprung forth from the rocky walls of the cliff reaching up and disappearing in the mist, and she could hear the sound of the crashing water as it cascaded into the pool. Like a sleepwalker, she continued onward until the water lapped at her toes. At the first contact, the Power sparkled from the water and lovingly brushed over her feet and into her ankles. She gasped with pleasure. It soothed her tormented, battered body and instantly quieted the pounding pain in her wound.

Looking around she noted no one was in the gardened cavern 54

Sphinx United
so using her one good hand stripped the medical scrubs from her body. With distaste, she unwrapped the bloodied bandage from around her wrist and hand. When she neared the layer against her skin, she carefully peeled. She had to go slow since the blood was dried and she didn’t want to tear open the wounds again. Tears sprang to her eyes when the last of the gauze fell away and she observed the damage. Her Sefu Element looked like a shriveled rusty image of itself, her wounds were red inflamed and oozing, and her hand was black and blue. She tried to close her hand but only succeeded in almost blacking out from the pain.

Darkness tried to lower its veil across her eyes, but she fought against it and staggered farther out into the water. She was so broken, how could she fight and protect any of the Warriors or the Power Keeper in this condition. It had been part of her mission in life besides being a Priestess and Gate Jumper. Drawing Power from the water had to work. Eleina pushed herself farther out into the water. The water’s cool presence lapped farther up her legs, her thighs, her hips until it was halfway up her abdomen.

She stopped then, listening to the music of the water, feeling its gentle caress on her sore, damaged body. The Life Power hummed around her, against her, and in her. She leaned back into the water getting her long hair wet and just floated on her back for several seconds. The pain which had been a part of her existence for so long began to subside and float away from her with the current of the water. She spread her arms out away from her and reached outside her body and through the water. She called to the water in the pond, to the cascading waterfall, to the moisture in the air, and to the rivulets and small streams within the dome. She called to the Life Power within it all to come to her, to energize her, and to heal her mind and body.

The answer was instantaneous. Shimmering sparkles of gold and rainbow blues, pinks, greens, and purples glittered across the surface of the water in fingers of energy. It touched her body and she arched in the water against the pure pleasure that assaulted her. By the Ancients, she had missed this so much. The pure energy caressed her body both inside and out bringing her to such 55

Christine Murphy

heights of sensory experience. Her lips parted and her breathing became more excited. Wave after wave of Power came into her body re-energizing her and healing her.

Her wrist and hand started to feel so much better. The angry wounds sealed and she could feel her Element absorb some of the energy. Who knew if it would be enough so she could use her hand again and her Element could form a Power Sword. Just as long as Alexandria didn’t have to surgically remove her Element. The more energy she gathered, the better she felt. Even her Life Force answered back vibrating within her. Her inner Sphinx purred in happiness. And her link to Jacob flashed to its full glory making her fully aware of his powerful presence.

She lifted her head from the water and her feet touched back down on the sandy bottom. Even where she floated, the water only came to the middle of her waist. Shyness was never her normal demeanor, so even knowing she was fully nude, she didn’t try to hide her body. This was Jacob, and even though she couldn’t fully remember what had been between them, the small snatches of memory spoke volumes. His whispered, “Eleina, you’ll be mine forever” echoed enticingly in her mind.

The way he had spoken to her with such passion in the past showed now in the way he stood on the edge of the beach. His legs were braced apart and his hands at his side clenched into fists as though he was trying to hold back. His golden blond hair was loose around his shoulders blowing in the gentle breeze created by the artificial unseen circulation system. His black t-shirt was already untucked from his black fatigue pants and hanging loose. And his eyes reached across the expanse of water touching her with his intense stare. Oh Ancients, yes, every inch of him screamed passion.

****

His mind and body were in pure chaos. One minute he was in hell, the next he was in heaven, and the next a combination of the two with purgatory thrown in. The danger had been real. He had felt it when Eleina had screamed in his mind and he had used his Power to fight off the dark entity from her. When he had lost the 56

Sphinx United
connection after that, he had freaked. Thinking he had possibly harmed her in his intended defense, he had raced through the complex to get to the medical facility to check on her. To his ultimate nightmare, she had been gone. No one had been able to tell him what had happened to her and he had gone off the deep end. He was sure Khenti Michael was going to ream him a new one. He had cursed and yelled at medical staff to a point he couldn't even remember. Luckily, Alexandria hadn’t been there, otherwise he would have really been in deep trouble.

Even with all of his shouting, no one had been able to help him.

He had stormed into the hallway and leaned against the hallway wall in an effort to calm himself. It was then he began to sense her again and the trail of her very essence had brought him here to the Garden Dome. Now, she was fully linked to him, their internal connection to each other wide, bringing him such heaven in knowing she was all right. Not only was she fine, she had remembered how to draw the Life Power to her and that her source was from the water. Yes, she had always been a water Sphinx. And what a gorgeous Sphinx she was. The woman was not even the least bit shy. She stood in the water before him completely nude, her luscious full breasts uncovered, her pink nipples drawn up tight from the cool water. What he would be willing to do to have his mouth on them.

These thoughts were where the heaven and hell with purgatory came in. He needed to touch her, but how could he? It all came back to four things. She couldn't remember him, he had sent her to her death, his negative Life Power could hurt her at any moment, and the little fact he would have to share her with the other Warriors as a Power Keeper. He needed someone to put him out of his misery.

Jacob's body was cranked up at a speed he didn't know if he could even control. He should leave but seeing her now with the Life Power caressing her body and her skin and baby blue eyes taking on a healthy glow again was something he just couldn't walk away from. Plus she was looking at him with those mesmerizing eyes and slowly moving toward the edge of the water.

57

Christine Murphy

Each step forward brought her farther out of the water until it lapped at her belly button, down to the curve of her hip, and at the top of her feminine white blond curls just peeking out of the water.

He threw up his hand growling, “Stop. Now.”

Eleina paused reaching up to brush a curling strand of hair behind her ear. Her expression was pleading as though she was lost in this world. Desperate with need to be held. She suddenly shivered, crossing her arms over her chest and looking uncertain.

His Eleina was never uncertain. “Jacob, when you said I was yours forever, did you mean it?”

The question was a punch to his gut. Of course, he had meant it. Meant it with every breath in his body. He could no longer stand there worshiping her and not be able to touch her. With fierce determination, he marched toward her grabbing his shirt and tearing it off over his head flipping it behind him to the ground. The rest would just have to get wet because he couldn't wait any longer to touch her.

He cut through the water with ease, reaching her in moments.

The Power she was gathering cascaded around him, touching his body and further connecting him to her before he even touched her. The first touch was more intense than his active imagination could even make it. His hands connected with the sides of her face in a gentleness he didn't feel in the least, but he didn't want to frighten her. The rest of his body followed pressing against hers.

Waiting any longer for one needed kiss wasn't an option. His inner Sphinx demanded and his body screamed its pure need. He hovered just inches away from those delectably parted lips waiting in an ultimate moment of anticipation before the final touch.

It was a split second of waiting but seemed forever with the aching need for the connection. Not only his need but hers coming through loud and clear down their link. His lips touched tentatively at first, a gentle brush of love, and no more. It was too much and yet not enough. There was no holding back. He dove in deep crushing his lips to hers, his body to hers. He ran his hand down her bare soft back to the bottom of her spine splaying his hand there and pushing her hips into his. There was no way 58

Sphinx United
missing how aroused he was. He had the hardest erection he had ever had in his life.

In between needing and missing her for so long and her Life Power running through him and caressing his body, he had never been so consumed and on fire with lust. He grasped her soft, rose-scented hair, running his fingers through it, wrapping it around his fist to control her and the kiss more. He demanded entrance into her mouth and when she opened for him, he dipped his tongue in tasting her decadence. Her soft moans assaulted his ears, bringing him even more pleasure knowing she was just as hot as he was. He wanted more, needed more, but he couldn't have it.

He had to stop now before he didn't have the common sense to pull back from her.

He lifted his head breaking the kiss, but she reached up with her good hand grabbing a handful of his hair and pulling his head back down. Her lips met his and she initiated now by running her tongue along the seam of his lips. He opened for her and she returned the favor by tasting him and tempting him. Jacob fell into the vortex of her sensuality. He felt her wrap her other arm around his neck holding on. Boldly, she lifted her body up along his to wrap her long legs around his waist.

Eleina purred in the back of her throat rubbing her body against his, rubbing her woman's core along the hard ridge of the evidence of his desire. He moaned and reached with both hands under her bottom, holding her in place grinding into her. Pure need and fire ran between them, up and down their shared link magnifying the passion even more. He thought, if not for the water they both would burst into flames. He was so charged he could feel his Life Power begin to stir reaching for her, the electric energy glowing from his fingertips and reaching through his skin. It swirled with her energy, smoky silver sparks zinging across her skin. She arched into him hard and he knew they had to stop now, before he was completely lost to her siren's call.

Breaking the kiss, he lifted her and settled her back into the water, but still kept his arms around her. “Stop Eleina. Please we have to stop. It's too dangerous.” Even now, he was having 59

Christine Murphy

difficulty pulling his energy back into his body and was afraid he would harm her. Her expression became unsure. He sensed she was afraid of his rejection. He remembered her question and leaned his forehead against hers and looked directly at her. “Yes, I meant it. Meant it with every breath in my body. But we couldn't follow through with it back then. It was forbidden. You should remember that a Priestess couldn't take a Mate. Do you remember? “ He quietly said, “Do you remember me?”

“If what you say is true, then we could be Mates now.” Eleina knew how to cut straight to the heart of the matter. She had to know these intense feelings were true for him. Touching her, holding her brought more happiness and peace to him than he had felt in forever.

Jacob sighed. “If only it were that simple. There’s so much we need to discuss. So much both of us need to answer. I'm just too dangerous, Eleina. Our existence is just too dangerous. There are things I need to tell you.” He clenched his jaw fighting the words.

He growled, “Besides you belong to all of the Warriors now. We’ll need your Life Power.” He knew his last words were in contradiction to his actions, but he couldn’t help it. His grip tightened around her and he didn’t think he could ever let her go again.

Eleina pushed back from him but not completely out of the circle of his arms. Like him, she seemed to want the close contact even if she couldn’t completely remember who he was. Her brow furrowed and the frustration showed in her features. “I don't belong to anyone. I belong to myself and will give myself to the one I choose and not have anyone chosen for me,” she bit out. “I spent centuries controlled in agony, not having anyone, and I’ll have who I want when I want.” Jacob growled at her words of possibly choosing someone besides him. There was no way in hell he would let that happen.

“Just so you know I had a memory of us.” She continued a bit more calmly while running her finger down his chest giving him a chill. “A snapshot in time. I don't remember everything about you and I still have holes all through my memory, but I thought it was 60

Sphinx United
a good start. At least, at the time.” She did push away from him then, her Life Power ramping down and the silver and rainbow colors in the water disappearing. She crossed her arms around her body and shivered.

“Baby, I'm sorry.” Jacob reached for her but she backed away from him. She eyed him warily, and he suddenly knew he’d made a mistake pushing her too soon.

When she continued moving away, he forced himself to let her go. Eleina waded over to the side of the pond. She lifted herself up on the side of the smooth flat rocks pivoting so she faced him. He watched curiously when she lifted her wounded hand in front of her. Slowly she curled her hand until she had made a fist. For a moment, a smile lit her features.

Jacob shakily moved over to where she sat. She was breathtaking and most definitely stimulated him. He could see almost every bare inch of her where she perched on the rock. Her long pale white-blond hair spiraled down her back and her matching woman's curls peaked at him from the apex of her legs.

Great Ancients, she would be the death of him. He moved until he was in the water at her knees looking slightly up at her.

He reached out slowly so not to startle her and took her healing hand in his. Brushing his fingers over her skin and the healing Sefu Element, he was relieved to see her time in the water had done wonders. Her wrist and hand were a healthy pink color and the injuries were barely white lines. The Element, although not completely healed, looked much better. The rusty color had a bit of shine to it and was more the color of copper. Hopefully, it would return to its unique golden glow. The Power Symbol of her Solar Winged Disk had filled out again, the colors beginning to turn vibrant again. There was hope she and her Element would be whole again.

Jacob just stood there in his wet clothes, in the water, cradling her hand in his. He was never gentle with anyone, but with Eleina, she could always bring this side out in him. The woman was extraordinary. Only she wouldn’t be afraid of his Life Power, which was so different from everyone else's.

61

Christine Murphy

Seeming to pick up on his thoughts, she grasped his hand and rotated it so she could see his Power Symbol. “It's all right Jacob. I know I will remember eventually and if not I will just start new memories. All I know is that I’m back with those I love and will never give this up again.” She grinned at him and looked around her surroundings. “I know one thing. I love this place. It reminds me of the rain forests of Athenia.”

“Yes, it was mirrored after our home planet. It brings us great peace to come here, rest and play. It's our Garden Dome.” He answered distractedly, watching her play with his Power Symbol.

A symbol of a black onyx King Chess piece. The black onyx glittered with silver and was surrounded by a silver medallion outline. He took her hands in his, kissed each one, and looked up at her with bleak lost eyes.

“I came here quite often, Eleina, when I needed to be alone. I missed you to the point of not wanting to go on.” She gasped, shaking her head to deny his words, but he continued. “It’s true.

Know that you were everything to me even if you don't remember.

I would do anything to be with you, but there is just too much creating a void. The truth is, I don't deserve you or your gentleness. I took an oath as a Warrior, above and beyond anything else in my life, to fight and protect the world against the Wraith and the evil and death they bring. Eleina.” He squeezed her hand not wanting to continue, but he had to speak the truth.

“Eleina, baby, I was willing to do anything to uphold that vow we all made as Sphinx Warriors. Do you understand what I'm saying?”

Her expression was concerned. He could see she was trying to work it out, but she just didn't understand. He didn’t want her to suffer because of him anymore and when she knew the truth she would condemn him and stay away. He released her hands but she wouldn’t let him go and stopped him by framing his face with her hands. She encouraged him, “Jacob, what is it? Please tell me.”

He closed his eyes, not wanting to feel the fear suddenly crossing their connection. She was scared, but he was astonished to find not of him, but for him. Jacob felt light-headed and gripped 62

Sphinx United
the rock on either side of her legs. His Life Power swirled wildly within his body responding to his heightened emotions. He narrowed their link to nothing but a bare thread blocking her out, so she couldn’t read him. Above everything, he had to protect her.

Choking on his words, he whispered, “I don't deserve you because I chose the pledged mission above you. I pushed you and pushed you. Until you were worn to nothing and then I pushed some more. I sent you to make one more Gate jump even when I knew you were beyond your limits making promises to you I couldn't keep.” He looked up at her, tortured inside, and spoke the words that would damn him forever. “I sent you to your death.”

Eleina went deathly still. She blinked several times as if she were battling an internal war. Dark images forced their way across the link even though he had minimized it. There was no stopping it and he was bombarded by images of her Gate jumping back and forth over and over again. More images of battle and death swamped him. A battle of death. Death of Sphinx Warriors, of Priestesses, of Egyptians. Death upon death, never ending until he saw Eleina drowning in the death, blood, and the torture. She had been swallowed whole into the darkness of a fractured Gate and tortured over and over again. “No.” She choked out as her eyes stared into space beyond him, her cheeks beginning to pale. Jacob could see and feel what she had gone through yet still she denied it was his fault even though he knew it was.

“Yes. It was my fault you were trapped in that fucking Gate for all those centuries. You should stay away from me. I can only bring you death and pain. You'll be safe with the other Warriors and Stormy and Alexandria. I won't even bother you. I can survive without the Life Power and survive on my own dark brand.” He wanted to yell and deny his own words. His heart was stripped by his own hand and torn to shreds. He couldn't allow her to be injured by his decisions again. Not ever. Even if it hurt her initially. She was strong. Eleina had always been strong.

She tried to push away from him and she shook her head back and forth like she was trying to deny his words. But his words were true. He had almost killed her and now he was making her suffer 63

Christine Murphy

even more. Something was wrong with her and she was getting paler by the second. She started rubbing at her temples and she appeared to be in pain.

Her breathing grew labored and she went back and forth gasping for breath and then almost hyperventilating. She looked like she was diving into a panic attack, and he tried to grab her but she fought him and tried to crawl away. In the process, she was removing skin from the back of her thighs and butt on the rough rock in her frantic purchase to get some space. Jacob let go of what grip he had barely gotten on her so she wouldn't do any more damage. Naked and bleeding, she ran away from him, the truth he had just revealed to her, and the dark images that kept crossing their link. How she was handling the dark images he didn’t know.

Eleina managed to get to her feet and ran until she reached the open grassy field. Her energy must have given out because suddenly she collapsed on her knees pressing her fists against her temples.

Her entire body shook violently from the icy chill he could feel emanating from the depth of her Life Force. Her Sphinx yowled its discomfort loud and clear in his mind. She collapsed further onto the ground before he could get out of the water and reach her.

Whatever had a hold of her was viciously torturing her. She shook her head back and forth, a high pitched cry coming from her blue lips. Fisting her hands in her hair, she curled further into a fetal position. “Jacob, please”.

Jacob was fearful of what he had caused destroying any progress Eleina had made in her healing. But she had to know the truth and not continue to believe he was such a good man. Once again he had hurt her at such depths he couldn’t imagine. She had fought to escape him and injured herself further to get away from him.

He waded back to the edge of the sand and quickly grabbed towels from the cubbies strategically located around the water.

They kept supplies just for this type of situation.

He had to get to her, wrap her up, and take her back to medical before anyone else found her. It was his fault once again she was 64

Sphinx United
in this condition. He was such an ass. As swiftly as he could, he gathered up their belongings and sprinted over to where she was in the grass, both of her hands against her temples and still curled in a ball.

Slowing his approach, he carefully moved up near her setting their belongings on the ground and keeping the towel with him so he could wrap her in it. When he got closer, he could see her death grip on her hair and her head shaking back and forth. Her body was turning a pale grey again and she was going through some type of violent internal battle. He had to help her. “Eleina baby, let me help you. Please. I'm so sorry. I didn't mean to upset you.

Fuck.”

Suddenly, she sat up, her head snapping back, and her eyes opening. Her hand shook as she reached out to him in panic and she screamed down their shared link “Jacob, help me! ” She stared at him frantically and he watched in horror when her baby blue eyes began to lose their color again and fade into the clear colorless blankness of before when they had pulled her from the Gate.

65

Chapter Four

“No, no, no.” He kneeled down beside her wrapping the oversized blue towel around her bare pale body. Carefully, he drew her into his arms cradling her head back so he could look into her eyes. “Eleina, come back to me. I just got you back.” Losing her again would be the end of him. He wouldn't want to continue without her. To hell with his pledge and his duty. Eleina was so pale and she shivered violently in his arms. Something was happening inside of her and he had to find out.

Fear was an understatement. He was terrified of harming her with his Life Power but he was even more terrified of not doing anything and having her succumb to whatever was happening to her internally. His heartbeat increased from the adrenaline rushing through his system and he had to take a deep breath to steady his Power and be able to focus on the string-thin connection with Eleina.

The decision to save her really had already been made. His heart and Life Force belonged to her, and without her, he was nothing. Focusing on his precious Eleina, he eased his energy down the link reaching deep inside her until he found her precious Life Force. It was weak again. The small piece of his Life Force he had given to her so long ago circled protectively around her trying to help. Something was incredibly wrong. He just didn't understand. She had just pulled Life Power into her body healing herself. She had been glorious with her glowing skin and eyes.

Now it was like something had stabbed her deep, robbing her of it again.

He hoped his Power would stay in control, but he really didn't have a choice. She was fading fast. Bringing his energy near her, he pushed it through the link, surrounding her with it, and hopefully, healing her from whatever was slicing her to ribbons on the inside. She gasped against him, her small hands pressing 66

Sphinx United
against his bare chest. Her Life Force began to absorb the Life Power. She seemed to be starving for it even though she had absorbed so much of it just a few minutes ago. The violent shivering began to slow and her breathing and heart rate steadied.

Thank the Ancients, she was coming back to him.

“That's it, baby. Come back to me. I've got you.” He kept pouring his Life Power into her, caressing her Life Force, keeping his fingers crossed he could continue controlling his negative dark gift. If he had tried this with anyone else, he would have killed them by now, he was sure. But the small piece of his Life Force, that was a part of her, appeared to provide some balance. More and more of his energy he gave to her until lines of color began to shimmer across her irises and spread out from the center outward until her baby blues were back and she was weakly looking at him.

She was finally seeing him and not the place she went to in these attacks.

Jacob slowly pulled his Power back and tapered off the flow to her. The pressure in his chest eased with her partial recovery. He pulled her even closer into his arms cradling her. To him, she was more precious than life itself. “Eleina, we've got to find out what is going on. You can't keep going through this. It was just too close. I need to take you back to medical.

She weakly struggled against him. “No, Jacob, please. I can't go back there. I left because I felt so claustrophobic. You know how I hate to be a patient. I felt trapped and couldn't breathe. Please, anything but feeling trapped. Take me anywhere but there.”

“All right, I promise. Just settle down. What a time for you to remember something like that. But I'll take it. I just want you back and whole.” He stood with her and rapidly strode across the Garden Dome back to the exit. He hated seeing her like this, weak and uncertain. As tiny as she was, she was always a fighter in the past. Stubborn, fiery, able to stand up to the most violent Wraith without blinking an eyelash. Whatever had happened to her trapped in the fractured Gate had broken her and he prayed she would recover. No matter what, he didn't care so long as she lived, even if he couldn't keep her. Just knowing she was alive, 67

Christine Murphy

breathing, and safe would bring him peace.

It didn't take long for him to reach the exit. His steps ate up the distance without winding him, his Eleina so slight cradled protectively in his arms. Using his shoulder, he maneuvered through the two sets of double doors and over to the elevator bank. He punched in Level Five to the Warrior living quarters and the doors immediately opened giving him entrance. Juggling Eleina a bit so he could use his fingerprint to gain access to the quarters, he punched in the button, and they were off. He looked down upon her to make sure she was still with him and breathed in a sigh of relief seeing her coloring had returned a bit. She was looking up at him with those hypnotic baby blues and circled her arms around his neck. Evidently exhausted, Eleina dropped her head to his chest still shivering slightly.

As soon as the elevator doors whisked open, he stepped into the haven of the Warriors the place where they all retreated to escape the chaos of presenting themselves to Elders, Guardians, the Egyptian people, and the never ending battle with the Wraith.

Every time he stepped back into this special retreat, he could feel tension drain away. This time the effect wasn't quite the same since Eleina was suffering. Normally, he enjoyed the entryway with its decorative Egyptian design of polished tiger eye marble floor, multicolored throw rugs, tapestries of lush scenery with battles of the past, and the exquisite staircase of polished red wood. This time it was just a blur to him. His full focus was on getting Eleina to his rooms.

Jacob didn't get more than two steps into the entryway before he was greeted with the gasps of his Power Keeper and Alexandria.

Not to mention the “What the fuck,” coming from Khenti Michael and Joshua. He could just imagine the thoughts running through their heads as they took in the image he and Eleina made. He with his bare chest, hair in disarray, and his soaked pants and boots.

Eleina with her wet hair and nothing on but a towel, her body clutched in his arms.

“She had another episode. I found her in the Garden pond absorbing Life Power. And then I upset her...” he ground out 68

Sphinx United
between clenched teeth. His Sphinx growled in the corner of his mind, upset as he was at her condition. “She ended up collapsing again and something was attacking her, draining her Power. I had to link with her and bring her back.” He turned to Alexandria,

“Please, you have to do something for her.”

Alexandria answered immediately, rushing over to Eleina and examining her. Jacob stiffened when Alexandria announced, “We have to take her back to medical.”

Eleina began to struggle in Jacob's arms and he pulled her away from Alexandria. “No, she can't go back there. It's only aggravating her condition. I caused this new attack. She's my responsibility.” He made a split decision. “She's staying in my rooms until she can do otherwise on her own. You'll have to do whatever care she needs there.”

Jacob could tell Alexandria wasn’t in agreement with his plan.

She crossed her arms across her chest looking more stubborn than even Stormy could get, but in the end, she relented. “Fine. I need to check on her for a moment.” She reached out placing her hand on Eleina's arm and closed her eyes. She was using her gift to travel through Eleina's system and see what was out of sync or injured. It didn't take her long. Alexandria's eyes snapped open and she stepped hastily away from Eleina.

“I have to get Elder Chloe. Take her upstairs to your rooms. Get her comfortable.” Alexandria held up her hand holding off Jacob's questions. “Not now. Take her up with you. I'll be back shortly.”

She glanced back at the others in the room and moved with urgency to the elevator bank.

Jacob didn't need any other urging to take Eleina to his rooms and take care of her. Her shivering was growing in intensity again, although she didn't appear to be succumbing to whatever was attacking her before. He brushed past the rest of his gawking audience and their questions and made his way up the sweeping staircase to the second floor. He took a left at the top and arrived at his quarters without further interruption. Eleina was so slight it took little effort to adjust her in his arms so he could open the door. Once inside, he kicked the door shut with his booted foot 69

Christine Murphy

and made a beeline to his bed.

As gently as he could, he leaned over the bed, sweeping the royal blue and silver satin sheets and blankets out of the way with one hand while holding Eleina up against his body. Slowly he lowered her to the bed, making sure the pillow was supporting her head. He brushed the strands of her white blond hair away so he could see her face and pulled the blankets over her still shivering form.

Hovering over her, he felt his own insides turn to ice when he should have been warm. All he could see was this beautiful woman on her knees in the garden, calling his name and slipping away from him again. Her precious eyes had leached of color to become empty of everything that she was.

Resisting the pull of her Life Force was just something he couldn't fight. He leaned forward and brushed a whisper light kiss across her lips. Needing to touch her more, he brushed his fingers across her cheek and was relieved when she opened her eyes and looked up at him. “Give me just a sec, baby, and I'll be right back. I need to change out of these wet clothes and I'll come warm you. I promise.” Stepping away from her even for a moment was the hardest thing he had had to do in a while when he knew she needed him, but he pushed away knowing a wet body next to her wasn’t going to do her any good.

It was the fastest he had ever changed in his life. Wet boots and fatigue pants flew in one direction, a quick toweling off and the light blue towel went flying in the other direction. The clean black fatigue pants were on before the towel even hit the floor. Jacob came back to the bed in the next heartbeat and slid in next to Eleina wrapping his arms around her and drawing her close. He hoped the heat of his body would sink into her and warm her up.

He brushed his hands up and down her back massaging her shivering muscles, hoping she would relax and get some rest.

“I'm sorry I’m not the same Eleina that you knew.” The breathless words stumbled out from her full lips. He couldn’t help himself and had been staring at them shamelessly.

He brushed his knuckles down her cheek and placed a finger 70

Sphinx United
under her chin making her look up at him. “You have nothing to be sorry about. You’re still the wonderful, incredible Eleina I have always known and wanted.” He wanted to say how much he cared for her, but once again, he just couldn't. It was more than that, much more. He didn't just want her or need her. The feeling went even deeper. Deep into the very Life Force of his being. If it took the rest of his life, he would find a way to make her strong again.

Eleina shook her head. “No. I want to be the way I was. Strong.

Strong for you to stand by your side like we once were. Not this shadow. Not this broken person. I hate being weak when I know I was powerful and stood with you fighting, protecting, stopping the Wraith and their evil. If I can't do it again, there’s no point to all of this.”

“No!” he said vehemently. He crushed her to him demanding her attention. “I won't hear those words from you. You’ll get strong again no matter what it takes. No matter what I have to do to make sure you get well. Damn it, Eleina. Without you, I’m nothing. Even if we can't be Power Mates, I still need to know you’re alive and here with us. Don't you know I...” Jacob didn't finish the words he knew Eleina needed to hear. He didn't know if he would have finished saying them or not. He was interrupted by a hurried knock on the door.

Jacob leaned forward capturing Eleina's lips with his. If there was any way to communicate to her how much he cared for her he tried to convey it in the kiss. Every part of his being swirled around her for a moment and then withdrew as he pushed away from her to hurry over to the door. Swinging it open, he was bombarded by several visitors.

First to push her way in, of course, was Elder Chloe. Tiny, but commanding with her long pale yellow robe, her silver braided waist-length hair, and her silver cane topped with a clear crystal, she barged in past him giving him a sharp look with her unusual silver eyes. “I hear, young man, you’ve been remiss in properly taking care of one of my Priestess Warriors who has returned from the dead. Carelessness will not be tolerated.” She swept in moving over to the bed where Eleina lay and sat on the edge. “But never 71

Christine Murphy

fear, I hold you responsible for her care from now on. Her survival and return to her former Power is on you. And you’ll not fail.” She stared back at him with a directness, which had him squirming.

Trailing in behind Elder Chloe's grand arrival were Alexandria, Stormy, Michael, Joshua, and, oh, great, Raven. Just what he needed was an audience and the sideshow Raven would inevitably spin up. Jacob didn't think he could take it. He might just snap and take Raven with him if he opened his mouth. Especially since everyone was now hovering over Eleina. He could feel his inner Sphinx begin to prowl and pace, especially with the other males in the room and Eleina naked under the blankets.

“Now quiet.” Elder Chloe snapped. “You all think too loudly.

Back off. I can hear Jacob's Sphinx growling from here.”

The men inched back, but Stormy and Alexandria stayed near in case they were needed. Jacob wasn't going anywhere. He watched Elder Chloe reach out and place her palm on Eleina's forehead. She leaned over her, focusing on her with her strange silver eyes. Seconds passed while the Elder leaned farther forward over Eleina. Jacob couldn't tell what she was doing, but it seemed to take forever.

Suddenly, Elder Chloe jerked, straightening up, and fought to keep contact with Eleina. Raven growled and stepped forward, but Michael grabbed his arm pulling him back. Raven grudgingly stepped back, but every muscle in his body appeared tense to Jacob. Elder Chloe struggled for a moment longer but then leaned back in. Jacob blinked when he swore the Elder's physical form blurred for a moment and then cleared. Strange. But then, Elders were a strange lot anyway.

Elder Chloe finally sighed, shook her head, and withdrew her hand from Eleina's forehead. She stood up from the bed.

“Unfortunately, it appears Eleina has a shard of the fractured Gate trapped in her body near the heart of her Life Force. Should it penetrate, she will die”.

“No!” Jacob roared feeling his heart shred to pieces. Gasps, curses, and surges of Life Power spread through the room to protect loved ones.

72

Sphinx United

“The rest of you don't have to worry. It is contained within her.

However, the only thing keeping her alive is the piece of Jacob's Life Force he gave her.” She pointed her cane directly at Jacob.

“What can we do to help her?” Stormy asked.

Elder Chloe's cane made a clicking sound when she placed it firmly back on the ground. “Nothing. None of you can help her.

Only Jacob can.”

“Tell me. Tell me how to save her.” Jacob was frantic. I can't lose her. Must save her. She meant everything to him. Nothing else mattered anymore.

Elder Chloe smiled her mysterious smile. “Jacob, you already know what to do. Only you can save her. To save her you must make a decision. A decision of facing what you fear most.”

Jacob knew what she meant, and yes, it did terrify him. He feared his own negative Life Power and he feared the last step that he wanted more than anything else, of Joining with her.

“But I could kill her. How can you ask that of me?” His fists clenched and unclenched while his mind spun with what Elder Chloe was telling him. He wanted to Join with her, but to do so could be the end of her. The end of him.

Elder Chloe tilted her head to the side as if listening to something and pinned him with her powerful stare. “It’s your decision. Perhaps if you face your fear, she will die, but if you don’t face your fear she will die. As I said, it’s your decision, but I will hold you responsible if anything happens to her.”

Finished with her declaration, she moved around Jacob and moved to the door. As she approached it, Raven stepped in front of her stopping her in her tracks. She looked up at Raven and Jacob held his breath wondering what the Elder would do to him for being so impertinent. But she only raised an eyebrow at him and said, “I’m leaving young man, whether you move or not.”

“I’m not young and don’t think I’m deceived, Elder. There has to be something else you can do.” He crossed his arms over his chest looking as stubborn as ever.

Khenti Michael stepped right up in Raven's face. “You’ll stand down now, Raven. We’re all worried about Eleina and Jacob. But 73

Christine Murphy

we don't need any additional restrictions because you threw a temper tantrum.

For a moment, Jacob held his breath along with everyone else in the room. He watched to see if a train wreck was going to unfold with the stand-off between Michael, Raven, and Elder Chloe. Elder Chloe held her cane in a white-handed grip and continued to stare Raven down, not blinking, not giving an inch. Luckily, Raven relented uncrossing his arms, mumbling a “Sorry”, and then spun on his heals disappearing out the door.

Jacob heard Elder Chloe let out her breath. She must have been holding it. Squaring her shoulders, she also made a hasty exit.

With Elder Chloe’s departure, Michael turned to the remainder of the group. “Jacob, I know you need to care for Eleina, but you may not have much time. Ethan is picking up some strange readings from the dual Gates. If they open, we’re going to need you.”

Jacob could feel his stress level rise. Everything was coming at him too fast. He ground his teeth together wanting to tell them all to leave him alone, so he could just take care of Eleina. Alexandria touched his arm. “It's all right. Do what you can for her. When the time comes and you have to go to the Staging Cavern come and get me and I’ll stay with her. I’ll be in the entertainment room and then up in my quarters.”

“Thank you.” Jacob reached out and touched Alexandria's hand. For such a petite woman, she had a huge heart of gold, always thinking of others. Going above and beyond. Sometimes even costing herself more than she could give.

Alexandria squeezed his arm one more time and then turned to the others. “Come on. All of us need to rest and prepare just in case.” She waved her arm at the group to follow her out. As they left, Stormy gently touched Jacob's arm and Michael and Jacob slapped him on the shoulder when they walked past him. Not soon enough, Jacob was finally alone with Eleina.

****

Eleina could feel the tension rolling off Jacob. She could tell he 74

Sphinx United
hated it when others touched her. He was just like all of the other Sphinx Warriors when it came to females. Protective and demanding, but afraid to face their own emotions, so they pushed and pulled at a woman, driving her crazy. And it was exhausting.

Right now she didn't even have the energy to worry about it. She couldn't even turn her head to look at him.

She did hear his heavy breathing, though, and could tell where he stood away from her trying to get his Life Power under control.

Why did he fight it so much? It didn't hurt her and she had no fear of it.

Finally, he came back near her until he was standing by the side of the bed. She could see the circles under his eyes and his exhaustion. Even tired, he stood proud with his hard muscles and his golden hair loose around his shoulders. The only thing he had on, was his fatigue pants, which hugged his body low on his hips defining every nuance of his male physique. She wanted to touch him and reached out with a shaky hand.

“Hold on. I have an idea. I'll be right back.” Jacob disappeared from her sight, his light footsteps fading away. Only the sound of the overhead fan and the feel of the air as it passed over her skin were the things she was aware of for several seconds. The sound of water interjected into the quiet of her small world and reminded her of a small waterfall. She loved waterfalls. Jacob returned a couple of seconds later.

He looked down at her with uncertainty in his eyes but then seemed to come to a decision. He climbed back into the bed with her and pulled her close cradling her in his arms against his chest.

“Eleina, I want you to try pulling Life Power from the water. It comes from the water source of the falls in the Garden Dome and is filtered so is very pure. You need to get energy back into your body. Don't be afraid. I'll monitor you just in case anything happens.”

She rubbed her cheek against his warm skin and ran her hand down his muscled chest to his stomach. When he inhaled sharply, she smiled too, liking the fact she could cause excitement in him.

“I'm not afraid. I’ll either live or die, but I don't want you to feel 75

Christine Murphy

responsible either way.” She had heard every word the Elder had spoken to Jacob, and she wasn't going to let him commit to anything he didn't want to do.

Hugging her tighter he whispered, “You will not die. Do you hear me? I'll do what I need to do, but I can't lose you again. Not evereven if I can't claim you.”

Sighing, she wanted to rebut what he said. But when she opened her mouth to tell him, he kissed her. The kiss swirled her arguments away. Its intensity was incredible. He nipped and kissed her lips to soothe the sting and then demanded more. He demanded to be inside her. When she opened for him, he dipped into her mouth. tasting the honey that was only her. She could stay lost in his kisses forever.

He ended the kiss slowly and then ran his knuckles down her cheek. “Now, pull the Life Power Eleina. For me.”

How could she refuse that? Truly, she knew one thing. She would do anything and everything for this man. So, she reached out to the water and its playful sounds and called to the Life Power within it. It didn't take long at all and the waves of silver and rainbow energy flowed across the walls and the floor spreading out its tendrils to find her. At its first touch, she giggled, loving the feel, the excitement, the pure energy. It swirled around her playing across her skin and merging into her body slowly at first and then faster and faster as it found purchase. She absorbed as much as she could, her mind became awake and clear again and her body vibrated with renewed life.

And the whole time, she felt Jacob. Felt him closely monitoring her with the Transference grip. One hand was at the base of her neck massaging and the other hand under the blankets covering her hip. He massaged there as well.

Absorbing Life Power could be stimulating and her inner Sphinx purred with pleasure. Her body was humming and she needed to direct some of the extra energy elsewhere. She suspected Jacob wouldn't or couldn't take the excess Power she had through Transference so she decided to play instead.

She pushed the majority of the Life Power back to the water 76

Sphinx United
where it would rejoin the universal energy until called upon again.

The small amount she held back glittered across her. She wanted to laugh when Jacob looked suspiciously at her. Instead, she gave him her most innocent smile ever. She batted her eyelashes at him and then spiraled the extra Power outward swirling it around and through him.

He gasped and tightened his grip on her and the feedback he sent in reverse to her was incredible. It felt like every inch of her skin had been brushed by him. As if his hands were everywhere, and oh yes, part of that was true. The hand he massaged her with on her neck didn't stay there for long. He brushed it slowly over her shoulder and down her back. Then the rascal tantalized her with his fingertips walking them over her side and around to the side of her breast. He made small circles around her breast and then up to her nipple tweaking it gently. Teasing her even more, he rubbed his rough palm over the hardened tip.

Eleina purred in pleasure. Her game may have become more than she had planned, but that was fine with her. She had distracted him from his dark thoughts. Jacob leaned in and nipped her shoulder, then followed with a kiss. He did it again right at the tender spot behind her ear, nipping, kissing. His breath whispered across her ear. “Two can play this game, baby.”

She playfully shrieked when Jacob rolled on top of her bracing his upper body above her and nestling his hips between her thighs.

There was no mistaking his desire for her. His hard cock pressed against her. He growled in her ear, “You must be feeling much better, messing with a Sphinx like that.”

To prove she was feeling better, she spiraled the Life Power through him again and wrapped her legs tightly around him. She needed, wanted him closer. She really wasn't experienced in this, at least as far as she knew. But she knew she wanted him. No matter what her mind couldn't fully remember, her body, her inner Sphinx, and definitely her Life Force remembered. If only he wouldn't be so afraid for her and wary of any kind of closeness.

****

The Life Power swirled through Jacob, driving him crazy. If she 77

Christine Murphy

didn't stop, they would both be in deep trouble. He gently nipped her shoulder and then kissed it. Laving along a tantalizing trail of soft golden skin, he ventured until he reached her full breast. He licked his lips and pulled her nipple into his mouth. When he suckled her sensitized flesh, Eleina arched into him, pushing her hips against his. She ground into him with a need that could burn him alive.

“Jacob, please.” She begged breathlessly.

He smiled with satisfaction. Now who was playing with whom he thought. He reached down, grabbing under her knee and pulling it up closer to his shoulder so her leg was draped higher on his back. It gave him more access to her rose-scented core.

He rubbed himself against her. The only thing keeping him from taking her was the pants he still had on. Only one layer keeping him from pure heaven. He reached down and rubbed her sensitive flesh running his finger along her drenched sex. She was so wet he could enter her with one smooth thrust. He couldn't resist and sank one long finger into her warm wetness.

“Jacob.” She sighed digging her nails into his bare back. “More.

Need more.”

A second finger joined the first and he pressed against her clit.

His only goal, to make her come undone. And she would come undone only for him. He rubbed against her leg to try and ease his own discomfort as his fingers played her sex with a skill she wouldn’t be able to resist. If she would only stop caressing him with the Life Power, he might be able to think straight, but at the moment he was just too damn lost in the pleasure to think straight.

In fact, it was too much even for his control of his Life Power.

His unique energy began to flow within his body spinning brighter and brighter. He closed his eyes trying to concentrate and bring it back down but the combination of Eleina's Power caressing him and the feel of her tight wet channel around his fingers was obliterating his control.

His Life Power burst from within him shimmering in its silver gun metal glow and floated around both of them. Eleina arched 78

Sphinx United
into him harder and moaned in his ear. His Sphinx purred when she grasped his hair pulling him down for another branding kiss.

His energy caressed her skin, entwining with her Power and shooting down their shared connection. Every sensation, every touch, every bit of desire was reflected and magnified between them. He was losing control and it was both a wonderful thing and a terrifying experience.

He was lost to the sensation and was dangerously coming closer to completely giving Eleina exactly what she wanted when he was startled back from the sexual haze. The incredible experience stopped abruptly for him when he rubbed up against her Life Force causing a discord from the shard of the Gate. He had almost forgotten it was still there until Eleina stiffened. Jacob went deathly still. Physically and Power wise, he didn't move an inch. Again, he was putting her in danger. He needed to get her well and then remove himself from her life. She deserved better.

Someone who was in control and wouldn't hurt her.

He cursed in his mind. Damn it, she wasn't afraid. Why wasn’t she? She should be. Jacob slowly withdrew his hand from her body and his Life Force from their shared connection, separating them although his body still covered hers. It was difficult, but he got his Life Power under control and suppressed it deep into his body. It cost him immensely to make a U-turn like that. His entire body shook with the effort. There were still parts of him not under his control. Even after Eleina’s Power subsided, he was still hard as a rock.

“Baby, are you okay? I didn't mean to hurt you.” He choked out. His breath sawed in and out and his heart pounded in his chest.

“Jacob. I'm fine. The water’s Life Power worked perfectly. I'm not afraid. I don't have the full memory, but I trust you completely.” He flinched at the last of her words. How could she trust him? She didn’t even remember their past.

He sighed resting his forehead against hers. “This is too dangerous. I'm just going to end up hurting you.” He moved to get up but she stopped him with her hands on his arms.

79

Christine Murphy

“Will you at least stay with me. I'll behave. I promise. Stay to at least make sure the Life Power doesn't drain away from me like it did in the Garden Dome. Please.”

Jacob could never refuse her anything when she begged. For her to beg meant she really needed him. He nodded and rolled back over to his side, drawing her with him. He pulled her back in close against him and covered them both up with the soft blankets in one smooth motion. She cuddled into his chest and he rested his chin on the top of her head absent-mindedly running his hands up and down her back.

He listened to her steady breathing and the flow of her Life Power. She had calmed down and he was relieved his own system had ramped back down. “I'll have Alexandria get with you tomorrow to set you up with clothes and other things. We have everything you need.” He quietly told her. He felt her run her fingertips down his arm. “There's a lot for you to learn. Some things are the same, some things are different. I know that mind of yours will be fascinated with all of the new technology.”

“Tech-no-logy.” She drew out the word like she was tasting its foreignness. He smiled and then lost his breath when she turned her head and pressed a kiss over his heart.

Once his breath returned, he began to describe to her the newness in the world she had missed out on. She had always been extremely intelligent and he knew she would easily understand what he was telling her. He described so many things, including the wonderful devices and technologies while they lay there together in the quiet of the night. Sleep wouldn't come to either of them, but Jacob kept her mind busy as he continued to describe the new world she had entered. She lay in his arms exactly where she should have been all of her life. Her mind amazed him and he wanted to laugh himself when she giggled over his descriptions of electricity, stoves, refrigerators, running water from plumbing, even toilets. He continued on until the late twilight hours of the night.

Sometimes he would just lie there and look into her eyes and run his fingers through her hair. There was so much to share with 80

Sphinx United
her. But there was also so much he kept internally to himself which he didn’t know if he could completely open up to her about.

Jacob wanted to try, though, and opened their shared connection and let her wander the surface of his thoughts about his experiences and knowledge of the modern world. Sometimes she would go too deep, not meaning too, but he still couldn’t stop the walls he threw up. She seemed to understand though and would just snuggle close to him.

The night was peaceful and he enjoyed it as much as he could, knowing it was a rare occasion with the constant battle against the Wraith. As soon as he visited the thought, he felt the powerful surge of darkness race up from the Staging Cavern and push up through the floors and walls running black fingers of sensation through both their systems. Instantly, his inner Sphinx growled.

Eleina was just as sensitive. The hairs on her arms rose up and she hissed loudly. Jacob cursed and sat up in the bed, every muscle in his body tense.

Eleina leaned up on her elbow, her whole body alert as well.

“You have to go.”

“Yes.” He reached over capturing her chin in his hand.

“Unfortunately, I do. It's stronger than before. Twin Gates getting ready to wreak havoc in our lives. They'll need me both for fighting and if any of those creatures get loose so I can use my tracker ability to find them.”

She reached up brushing her fingers over his arm needing to feel him. “Be careful, Jacob. Please.”

“You know I will, baby. Don't worry. Get some rest. I'll be back before you know it. And while I'm gone I'll see if Alexandria can stay nearby.” He leaned down capturing her lips with his. A demanding kiss of tasting and touching. It didn't last near long enough. His lips left hers and he slid out of the bed.

****

Eleina watched him move to gather his clothes and battle equipment he would need if the Wraith escaped from the Gates.

His movements were fluid and strong. He moved with quick efficiency pulling his black t-shirt, socks, and military boots on. A 81

Christine Murphy

battle vest of fine silver chain protected most of his body and two silver gauntlets of fine chain-mail covered his wrists to his forearms. The gauntlets ended near the wrists but left enough clearance so his Sefu Element could still reflex into a Power Sword.

Once he was ready, he pulled his golden blond hair back and secured it with a leather tie. Before he left, he came back to her and drew her into his arms one more time. “Rest, baby. I'll be back as soon as I can.” He gave her one last kissa kiss that spoke volumes to Eleina of his need to stay with her even though she knew he couldn't. He pulled away from her and was gone out the door before she could even tell him to be safe.

Lying back down, she pulled his pillow close against her. She would remember him completely no matter the headache it might give her. He was a man of worth and passion. She could tell and deep down she knew they had already experienced a part of love making already even if she was still a virgin. She hugged the pillow closer hating the feeling of the black fingers of the Gates beginning to open. It reminded her of the time she was trapped in the fractured piece of Gate. Trying to ignore it, she prayed to the Ancients Jacob would be safe and come back to her.

Time seemed to draw out forever while she waited, tossing and turning in the bed. Sleep still wouldn’t come but eventually from pure exhaustion it drew her under anyway. Drifting on a current of half broken images, she dreamt of a heavenly golden-haired man who held his hand out to her just out of her reach. Images of a waterfall and a passionate kiss and pledge unfolded before her.

She reached out to this man trying to touch him, needing to touch him.

Just before her fingertips touched his, the waterfall behind him turned to blood, the water at his feet became a river of more blood and remains of Warriors and Priestesses. Gray skinned hands emerged from the blood of the waterfall and the river with long wickedly curved nails. Gruesome hands that grabbed both of them, pulling them apart. Separating them with serrated nails that cut and sliced. Separating them forever.

82

Sphinx United

“No!” Eleina screamed jumping up from the bed and into a fighting stance. She barely registered she was still naked but it didn’t matter because she was ready to fight. She hunted for a dark enemy who was waiting to strike and kill her somewhere in the shadows. No matter what it took, she would destroy this enemy that kept her from her love. From the corner of her eye, she saw movement, and brought up her arm reflexing with her hand at the same time to form her Power Sword.

83

Chapter Five

“Damn it!” Eleina repeated the curse she had heard from others and liked the feel of it on her tongue. The rough saying suited the situation as the pain stabbed like sharp knives through her wrist and hand. Eleina's Element throbbed and glowed but wouldn’t form the Sword. She was upset about not being able to form a Power Sword and knew as a Priestess she should be able to.

The trapped Life Power tingled in her fingertips and a sphere of energy formed in her hand. Well, it would work just as well. She turned toward the perceived threat.

“Eleina. It’s just me.” Alexandria warily approached her with hands up in the air before her. “Jacob asked me to stay and watch you. He stopped by to check on you. You've been asleep for nearly twelve hours and he was worried.”

“Alexandria?” Eleina blinked, her mind clearing enough to realize there wasn’t an enemy within reach, but her friend. “By the Ancients.” Closing her hand on the energy sphere, she looked around her. “Water! I need water to re-absorb this thing.”

Alexandria pointed to a door behind her and Eleina spun around making a beeline for it. Before she could even pass through the doorway, Alexandria caught up with her and drew her over to a large bowl attached to the wall. Because of Alexandria’s physical contact, new information flowed into Eleina’s mind and the word

“sink” whispered to her. Alexandria pulled her up to the sink and cranked the water on for her.

Normally, Eleina would have absorbed the Power, but with her Element already agitated, it wasn't safe and she really didn't want to experience any more pain. She cupped her hands around the sphere of Life Power and leaned over the sink with both hands above the water. Directing the energy away from her, she coaxed it to dissipate back into the water. She watched in fascination as the water flowed out of a silver tube-like structure, combined with the 84

Sphinx United
energy, and both disappeared down the drain. She sighed in relief and leaned against the sink, her head hanging down for a moment.

“Are you okay?” Alexandria asked as she grabbed a lavender robe from a nearby shelf. Eleina watched her approach carefully with the lavender robe in her arms. Her worry was obvious to Eleina and the doctor in her would want to examine her any minute now even though she should be worried about her close call with an energy sphere.

“Am I okay? What about you? I'm so sorry, Alexandria. I could have hurt you.” Gratefully, she took the robe and slipped into the soft Egyptian cotton tying the belt around her waist.

“It's all right. The Gates have everyone on edge and you weren't expecting anyone to be in here with you.”

Eleina followed Alexandria back out of the bathroom to the bedroom. It was the first opportunity for her to observe Jacob's room. It was beautiful with pale cream walls and gray carpet. The centerpiece of the room was the huge bed she had been sleeping in. It had a dark mahogany wood head and footboard intricately carved with images of vines, large leaves, and blooms frozen in time. The sheets and blankets were dark blue and purple with silver throw pillows scattered on the bed and a couple on the floor knocked off when she had hastily gotten out of it. Small chests were on either side of the bed and a large one against the farthest wall from the bathroom. All three pieces were made of dark mahogany as well.

The bed was close to the bathroom so there was a large space available on the other side of the room. It was filled with a triple seated dark brown leather couch also covered with silver throw pillows. In front of the couch was a large glass topped table. Sitting on it was a computer, two hunting knives with gold handles, and a sparkling crystal formed in the shape of a drop of water. It was about the size of her palm and sat on a light blue satin cushion in a silver box. In her minds-eye, a similarly shaped diamond suspended from a silver chain hung around her neck. Jacob was leaning over her shoulder from behind working the catch on the chain. He was smiling, kissing her behind her ear.

85

Christine Murphy

Just as quickly, the image was gone. She moved over to the couch sitting down and reached out to smooth her fingers gently over the crystal. Alexandria came over and sat next to her. “It's beautiful isn't it? Jacob made it shortly after you disappeared. He has kept it with him over the centuries.”

Tears came to Eleina's eyes. She hated crying and swiped at her eyes in case any escaped. They had to have meant something special to each other even though their relationship was forbidden back then. He had given her the symbol of the source of her Life Power and when she was gone, created one that he had kept close.

She had to talk about something else or she would end up a blubbering girl in front of Alexandria.

“The Gates are active aren't they? I think that’s what originally woke me up. Not that I’m complaining with the nightmare I was having.” Eleina shivered and massaged her wrist when it throbbed from the memory.

“Unfortunately, yes. It was probably a good thing you were so exhausted. I would love to be able to sleep through the constant energy bombardment from those things when they’re active. It’s like nails down a chalk board on everyone's systems. They torture all of us and everyone ends up yelling at each other. Or in Raven's case, inevitably ending up in a fist fight.” Alexandria just shook her head.

Eleina laughed and when Alexandria looked at her strangely she reassured her, “I remember him getting into trouble like all the time. It’s strange I remember so much, but only pieces with Jacob. Like something is trying to keep me away from him.”

“It is strange. I wonder if it’s the Gate shard. I'll have to see if I can take a closer look at it when you’re stronger. I don't want to risk it right now. Anyway, something you may not know about Raven, which is new to all of us. He’s Turin's half -brother.”

Stunned, Eleina asked, “I remember Turin. He was creepy. He was supposed to take over as one of the Elders. Did that happen?”

“It did. But right before we discovered you, we found out he was behind a plot to try and enslave the Warriors and destroy them. It was revealed he was half Wraith and had planned to take 86

Sphinx United
over as leader of the Wraith and kidnap Stormy for his own purposes.”

“Half Wraith. How could that be?” Eleina had met the man long ago and had always had the creeps around him. No wonder.

“It was revealed one of the Wraith had escaped from the Staging Cavern during one of the battles and raped Raven's mother long ago. Raven is still in shock over it and has had even more of an attitude ever since. Anyway, Turin escaped over to the Wraith side and leads them now. He tried to blow up the Warriors a couple of times on the way out almost getting away with Stormy, but Michael and she defeated him. In the process, the Gate was destabilized and some type of inter-dimensional breach occurred.

That was when you appeared.”

“And in saving me, the first Gate was made active again and a second Gate formed. You all should have left me to die.” Eleina ran her fingertips over the crystal water droplet again.

“No. We would never have left you trapped to die, even if Jacob wasn’t there. You’re family.” Alexandria touched Eleina's arm.

Eleina needed a change in subject, so asked, “Did any more Wraith cross over or any fighting happen while I was out?” Eleina asked hoping the answer was no, but she could feel it through her Sphinx it had been a rough past twelve hours.

“Yes, the Gates have been opening back and forth. First one and then the other. Not giving much rest to the Warriors or the Guardians Elite.” When Eleina raised an eyebrow in question, Alexandria clarified. “Because the Warriors are so few now and the Guardians wanted to help them, they took the Warrior’s oath and now train and fight by their side. Anyway, it appears there may be a break in the next couple of hours but until then it’s been fairly dicey.”

“And you need to get back in case there are any patients. I'm sorry Alexandria. I shouldn't have kept you. Go.”

“Are you sure? I made Jacob a promise.”

“I'm fine. I promise. I'll get cleaned up and go get something to eat. I'm sure I can find my way.”

Alexandria breathed a sigh of relief. “Okay, but if you need 87

Christine Murphy

anything or start feeling bad have someone come get me. I'll be down in the Trauma Cell inside the Staging Cavern. I left some clothes and other items you’ll need over on the dresser. We can get you some more stuff from Caleb who does our acquisitions.

There’s a kitchen down at the bottom of the stairs on the left. Has everything you could possibly want. Cook may even be there and he is awesome.”

Alexandria gave Eleina a hug before standing and walking over to the door. Right before she stepped through the open door she said, “Make sure you come get me if you need anything or even have a hint of having trouble with the shard or your Life Power.

Otherwise, Jacob will kill me if anything happens to you.”

“I promise. Now go.” Eleina watched Alexandria depart, shutting the door behind her. She stood up glad to have a moment of privacy to get her act together. She looked one more time at the crystal droplet, wishing Jacob was there. How could she convince him her condition wasn’t because of him and to not be afraid of his Power? She wasn't afraid of it. Jacob's unique Power always made her feel better and alive. I know we’re meant to be together.

Turning away from the crystal, she wandered over to the bathroom. Entering, she glanced around and examined the unique design. On one side was an enclosure which was the toilet designed in dark blue marble. The sink she had used earlier was made of the same blue marble with silver fixtures and the surrounding cabinet was dark mahogany. A plain glass mirror set in a frame of thin bluish silver hung above the sink and when she inspected it further, she discovered it opened. Inside, she found different items Jacob must have used in his preparations for the day. What fascinated her more than the sink and its magic mirror was what she had gleaned from her contact with Alexandria to be a shower. If it could be called a shower. It was dark blue, marbled with white lines throughout the back and side walls. Stairs went down into a large pool that continually circulated. In the back wall were three large silver-lipped openings where water flowed out like three small waterfalls. Green ivy ran up along the walls 88

Sphinx United
draping down to nearly touch the surface of the pool. Among the dark green ivy were dark purple flowers that bloomed everywhere.

It was amazing. Jacob had created an indoor waterfall.

Eleina had to feel the water against her skin. She untied the belt of the lavender robe and let it slide to the floor. Carefully, she lowered herself into the pool submerging her body underneath the water and loving the feel of the flowing liquid. She surfaced and went over to one of the waterfall spouts. Standing underneath it, she let the warm water flow down on her. It felt wonderful. She did love the water and the strength it brought to her.

Near where she was standing was a small nook in the wall of the shower between the waterfall spouts. Upon closer inspection, she found a bottle of rose-scented bath soap. Jacob must have left it for her knowing the she loved the scent of roses. She sampled it, rubbing the smooth bubbles it made through her hair and over her body.

The scent of roses surrounding her, the sound of the water dropping into the pool, and the Life Power humming through her system should have been calming. Normally it would have, but with the Gates opening, she just couldn't relax. In fact the longer she stayed in the water the more agitated she became. Not unusual since the water made her senses and energy increase to a higher level allowing her to be more sensitive to her surroundings. And what her senses were telling her was the dark energy of the Gates were increasing exponentially. This couldn't be good.

An urgency came over her and she waded to the edge of the pool. She snagged a light blue towel from a nearby shelf. On bare feet, she padded back into the bedroom and dried off with the towel in transit doing the best she could with her hair. She didn't want to spend too much time drying it. All she wanted was to get out of the room. Her Sphinx side was pacing deep inside her, growling, spitting, needing to fight.

The clothes Alexandria left her were on the dresser and she picked out a black pair of leggings and a deep lavender shirt. Even with her broken memory, she recalled the Warriors wearing something similar in the distant past since robes weren’t 89

Christine Murphy

conducive to fighting. Thoughtfully Alexandria had also left her a pair of the strangest black footwear she had ever seen and she hoped she would be able to figure out how to put them on.

Eleina found it was more of a challenge figuring out the foreign clothes than she had expected and wished Alexandria had stayed to help her. Running her fingers over the items and with a bit of concentration she picked up enough vibes to figure out how to put them on. The rest of the details such as tying what she now knew were boots she managed to work out on her own. At least she hoped. If not, she was sure someone would tell her.

Finally satisfied with her appearance, she went back to the large chest and grabbed a brush. At least she remembered this action, and with pleasure, pulled the brush through her long curls.

They were still damp but dry enough not to be dripping everywhere. Pulling her hair back, she braided it with quick efficiency and knotted the very end. She noted to herself to make sure she asked for some hair clips or ties.

Eleina was wound up and ready to go. But go where, do what.

She was almost useless without her ability to form her Element into a Power Sword. In fact, she wasn't even sure if her Element was ready yet to become a Power Sword. She paced back and forth feeling like a caged tiger. The dark energy spiked higher in the complex and she stopped in the middle of the room. She remembered the feeling of the oily energy that could only emanate from a Dimensional Gate getting ready to open and she hated the sensation with a passion.

If only her Sword would form. She flexed her hand, tempted, but the earlier episode of pain was a strong indication she wasn't ready yet. But she did have the energy spheres she could make. It would be an alternative to help in the fight. She turned to head out and then paused. Jacob would kill her if she showed up down there. And could she even handle being back near a Gate when she so recently was saved from one. Crap.

Indecisiveness was ruling her when suddenly an enormous flair of energy raced up her spine. Her inner Sphinx was already agitated to the point of being near the surface of her consciousness 90

Sphinx United
and she let loose with a loud growl when the energy hit her.

Several seconds passed and she hovered near the door. She began to pace again and then a sharp echo of pain came through her link with Jacob. Something had happened to him. Jacob! She called to him through their connection. She tried to widen it, but there was no response.

“I’m not staying here any longer feeling useless.” Decision made she thought. Grabbing the handle of the door, she turned it and barely had the door open enough before her body would have impacted with it. Using her Sphinx speed, she sprinted down the hallway, down the redwood stairs, and out the entryway of the quarters. At the elevator bank, she had to slow down long enough to focus in on where she needed to go. She closed her eyes reaching out listening to the whispers of the Power both good and bad. Her eyes snapped back open focusing on the elevator button.

She punched, knowing exactly where she needed to be.

The elevator doors opened and she dove in hitting the button to the Staging Cavern. The adrenaline was pumping through her system causing her Life Power to spin up. She needed to have it at a level sufficient for the first battle she had been to in a long time.

Jacob would probably kill her for showing up, but feeling his pain, the dark energy of the two Gates, and the overall disturbance in the complex she had to go. She was nervous but she realized it was understandable given her circumstances. Ancients only knew if the shard within her would bring her down before anything else, but she was willing to risk it for Jacob and the others.

She had to try. Reaching deep inside the pool of her energy, she spun it up further bringing it to the surface and storing the pattern she needed within reach of her fingertips. The doors opened, she took a deep breath, and dove into another nightmare of chaos. At first, her legs froze and she couldn't move when images of that fateful night so long ago roared through her head. The pictures ghosted over top of the current battle. Warriors and Wraith locked in deathly battle. The clash of Power Swords, scathes, and claws rang off the rough gray red lined stone walls of the Cave. Blood flowed in pools on the floor from both good and evil Warriors.

91

Christine Murphy

Shrieks from Wraith and coordinating yells and growls of Warriors bombarded her ears. Eleina fought the fog of images that were leaving her temporarily frozen. Not now, she cried in her mind.

Even though she was lost in the past, Eleina could still hear the sounds of the present. Khenti Michael was shouting orders, Stormy was yelling over the cacophony of screeching Wraith, but it was the sound of Jacob's aggressive roar that snapped her back to the surface. They were in trouble and she was standing here like a helpless child. Both Gates were open and Wraith were pouring out everywhere.

She forgot how fear-inducing they were. They were gray skinned, bits of hair on their bodies, an elongated jaw and jagged teeth and claws. Mostly the eyes got her. Full black orbits with no reflection and when they looked at you it felt like your very life was being sucked out. And that was before they touched you.

She took in the entire picture before her and the complete insanity of the struggle against a foe that was quickly beginning to outnumber the Warriors and Guardians Elite. She had to determine the best place she could be of help and to find a weapon. Her Power would only last so long for energy spheres.

The decision of where she was needed was made for her.

Stormy let out a cry of pain and from the looks of it, she had been injured in the battle. Guardian Arik, another of the Elite, and she were fighting four Wraith who had managed to break from the main battle. One of the Wraith had gotten in a scoring blow to Stormy and her sword arm dropped leaving her exposed.

Eleina couldn’t leave the Power Keeper exposed to the enemy, so with determination stepped over to where Stormy fought, revved up her Power, and formed an energy sphere. When the group of four Wraith moved to attack again, Eleina pushed the energy sphere out from her fingertips nailing the nasty creatures in center mass. All four went flying sizzling, charred and definitely dead hitting the far wall.

Eleina rushed over to where Stormy was standing. She held out a hand pointedly looking at Arik. “Weapon now. Mine is 92

Sphinx United
temporarily out of commission and I can only make so many energy spheres.”

Arik grinned at her. “Nice of you to join us, Eleina. Jacob is going to string you up for showing up here. Especially so soon after your release from the Gate. It should be entertaining.” He passed over one of his swords to her. It was a little large and heavy for her. but it would work.

“Don't remind me of either of those things. I can take Jacob's anger,” Eleina concentrated for a moment then shrugged her shoulders. “I think. Just don't remind me of the other. Not a good idea for my concentration.”

Looking over to Stormy she asked, “Are you okay, Power Keeper?”

“Yeah just need a second. Already healing. And call me Stormy.” Stormy reflexed her hand already reforming her sword.

This Power Keeper was strong. “What about you? Up for this?”

Eleina smiled wickedly, the dark energy and her agitated inner Sphinx egging her on. She knew she would pay later. “I guess we’ll find out.” She took her place in line next to Stormy. Lifting her borrowed sword, she narrowed her eyes taking in the entire playing field looking for an opportunity to shoot off another energy sphere. She still had enough Life Power to make a couple more and it looked like she might need to. The fighting was insane with Wraith after Wraith attacking the Warriors and Guardians.

When one Wraith fell another was instantly there to replace it.

Warriors and Guardians would fall, be pulled into the Trauma Cell to be patched up, and if the person wasn't too bad off, they returned right back to the exhausting battle. How long could they continue?

As her eyes scanned the melee, she found Jacob. Great Ancients, the man was gorgeous even covered in sweat, blood, gore, and up to his elbows in Wraith. He was in all of his glory swinging his Power Sword taking off heads of the horrid creatures and fighting in synchronized unison with Raven and Ethan. The other Warriors were evenly distributed with the Guardians between the two swirling black and red Gates. The color of the day 93

Christine Murphy

she mused darkly. All were fighting with the skills and finesse that were born and trained into them.

Eleina scanned back to where Jacob was fighting and found his velvet brown eyes on her. Yes, he wasn’t happy. Not happy at all.

His connection with her flared open from its tiny thread and he was full and glorious in her system. Eleina, what do you think you’re doing? Baby, you’re barely out of the woods and you’re risking yourself. You need to leave.

I'll be fine. You need me and I promise to stay in the rear. I was going crazy feeling this dark energy and not being able to do anything about it. She could tell Jacob wasn’t convinced and she would definitely get an ear full when they all got out of this nightmare. In fact, he was still giving her the evil eye and didn't see the next wall of Wraith coming up behind him.

“Jacob!” she yelled just as Khenti Michael chimed in at the same time giving warning. Thinking he wouldn’t be able to put a defense up in time she charged up her Life Power sending it to her fingertips. Her Element throbbed when the extra energy passed through it and her wrist cramped a bit but she ignored it. Holding out her hand in the direction of the Wraith behind Jacob, she took aim intending to take the Wraith out but froze.

Her vision blurred and she was thrown back into a fragment of memory that overwhelmed her. Crushing sadness, a feeling of intense loss, and sacrificing herself. Everything was blurry in the memory but the sense of exhaustion, the sound of battle, and the smell of blood and Wraith. The memory became clarified for one moment and she saw herself hurtling an energy sphere directly at her Jacob from centuries past. Not the memory of when she woke up in the present when she had accidentally fired a sphere at him in the medical facility, but a memory of purposefully sending one at him in the past. Why she would do that she didn't know. Why would she want to harm him? Right before the memory faded away she heard Jacob of the past shouting her name and then nothing.

Suddenly she was back in the present fully aware she was aiming another energy sphere quite near him. He spun away from 94

Sphinx United
her bringing his Power Sword into defense position blocking the Wraith near him and re-synchronizing with his brother Warriors.

Eleina quickly brought her hand to her side shaking from head to toe. She curled her hand into a fist trying to take the energy back into her system with little luck so she simply held onto it. Not the smartest idea since it burned her hand from its heat but she didn't have any choice until she could find a target for it.

In between the pain in her hand and the shock of the memory of what she had done to Jacob for some unknown reason in the past, she started to feel light headed. Just great, she was supposed to be helping and was going to end up needing to be another person who needed protecting. She was a Priestess Warrior for goodness sake and needed to get her head out of her ass.

“Eleina, are you okay?” Stormy touched her shoulder looking at her with concern.

She had to be honest with this kind woman. “Not really. The memories are hitting me at odd times and being here is making it worse. But I'm torn between helping and cutting out. Either way I need to get rid of this energy sphere quickly.” Stormy nodded appearing to understand her predicament.

“I'll let Michael know. Hold on.” Stormy glanced over to her Mate, Michael. He paused for a moment in battle and it looked to Eleina like he was listening to Stormy through their connection.

When he resumed his defensive swordplay Eleina could feel the flow of the exchange between him and the Warriors.

She remembered all Sphinx Warriors were connected via a mental Warriors Link giving them the ability to see through their Khenti's eyes and plan out the battle to fight efficiently as one team. After a short communication, Jacob and the other Warriors dove for the ground yelling out for the Guardians fighting by the second Gate to hit the ground.

As soon as the team near the second Gate was down on the ground and out of reach of the Wraith, Jacob shouted to her through their link, Eleina, now! Fire it now, baby!

She didn't need any more invitation than that. The damn energy was burning her skin away and it seemed to pull more 95

Christine Murphy

energy to it versus staying steady. Raising her hand again in the direction of the advancing Wraith she opened her fist. The energy sphere spun faster and faster, brighter than any other ones she had made before. Of course, she had never held on to one for this long either.

Pushing as hard as she could away from herself, she released the energy sphere and it shot off blowing sparks in her direction and leaving burn marks on her arm. “Shit!” Shaking her hand to try and cool it, she watched the energy fly at its unsuspecting targets. When it hit with a satisfying explosion and sizzle, Wraith flew back into the swirling Gates, leaving smoke and bits of their charred bodies behind. It was satisfying seeing the dozen or so Wraith meet their makers, but it was a little un-nerving when the actual Gate appeared to catch fire, turning it into a big fire ball.

Anyone near it who had dared to stand up dove for cover again.

The Gate belched outward causing a few yelps from anyone close enough to feel its heat and then with a loud pop it curled in on itself and disappeared. “Damn it, Eleina. What the fuck?” From who else but Raven, who was picking himself up and dusting soot out of his hair.”

“Leave her the hell alone Raven or I'll kick your ass, battle or not.” Jacob growled getting up and close to Raven's face. “She's just trying to help. And now we only have one Gate to contend with.” Both men snarled at each other for a moment unable to help themselves with the battle adrenaline still pumping through them.

“Heads up, Warriors. We still have incoming from the remaining Gate. Save your flexing for the Wraith.” Barked Michael while he dove into the next rush of black-eyed evilness. With only one Gate left open, the entire team of Warriors and Guardians could concentrate their efforts on one battle front.

Breathing a sigh of relief, Eleina stepped back with Stormy. She stood guard over the Power Keeper in case she needed protection from any extra Wraith who got loose. Part of being a Priestess was the protection of the Power Keeper. She smiled to herself over the new memory that had surfaced. When she pushed against the memory for more information another wall of fog prevented her 96

Sphinx United
from finding more.

Damn. It didn't matter at this point. She knew what she was supposed to do in the here and now and would stick with that. At least for as long as she could. Her Life Power level was down. Not as low as before, but after two energy spheres, the second one worth two, she was drained. Not only tired but feeling the effects of her nerves from half broken memories, seeing Jacob almost taken down by the Wraith, and confusion of why she would have tried to fire a sphere at him anyway. It disturbed her on a whole new level and her body began to pay the price.

Locking her legs, she refused to give in to the weakness. She tightened her grip using both hands on the borrowed sword and stood ready. Lowering her head, she glared at the attacking Wraith daring them to cross near her. Her inner Sphinx was wound up wanting to jump at anything that challenged, but her body was exhausted for this round. If only she could hold on a little longer.

She cast a look over towards the Trauma Cell door sighing, not wanting to admit defeat against her own weaknesses.

Stormy touched her arm. “Are you okay? You look a little pale.

You don't have to do this. I'll be fine. I'm almost healed.”

“I know I don't have to, but I need to. I feel there’s something I need to put right here and I just can't figure it out.” Her mind was beginning to cloud over and she felt panic swirl within her. The jagged shard of Gate near her Life Force vibrated dangerously causing her to gasp.

Eleina, baby, relax. I can feel your panic through our connection. Ethan says the other Gate is about to close and then we can rest. She could feel the gentle brush of his Life Force against her. Enough to bring her discomfort down to a manageable level. That's it Eleina, just breath for me. His calming presence was soothing but then he was suddenly gone since he had to break the close connection with her when the next swarm of Wraith renewed their vicious attack against the Warriors.

She suspected the Wraith knew their time was about up. They frantically tried to claw their way through the Warriors and Guardians, shrieking at a volume capable of making ears bleed.

97

Christine Murphy

Growling, she stepped forward wanting to dive in to the fight but knowing she wasn’t ready for a full on confrontation. The battle was truly brutal, claws and teeth were merciless against Sphinx and Egyptian flesh.

The Wraith suddenly paused in their attack turning toward the Gate and an image emerged just inside the Staging Cavern. A tall gray gaunt looking man with long stringy hair and eyes of endless black stood observing them all. He had no whites to his eyes, no pupil or iris that could be seen. Just solid black eyes. Evil eyes of the Wraith. Eleina recognized him. Turin, once Elder, but now traitor and half Wraith leader to the creatures wore the long blood red robe of the Wraith. Evil emanated from every inch of him and she started to shake violently. It was unlike her. She was never afraid of anyone, not even the Wraith.

Upon Turin's appearance, Michael roared, trying to attack him.

Raven was also severely affected, growling and trying to clear the Wraith who were now fighting in defense of Turin to keep the Warriors away from him. Turin focused on Stormy, laughing evilly and she hissed back in return. He scanned over and surprise registered on his face upon seeing Eleina.

Turin then smiled, leering in Eleina's direction. “Priestess. It’s wonderful seeing you again. I didn’t think you had survived. It was such fun playing with you over the centuries.”

Jacob snarled at Turin. Eleina expected him to attack at any moment at an innuendo so cruel and unbelievable. There could have been no possibility of Turin having been able to access her in the Gate while she was trapped. Could he? She knew she would have been helpless and he would have been able to do anything to her. She wouldn’t have been able to defend herself.

She wasn’t surprised when she saw Jacob throw his body into the fight against the Wraith with renewed violence. His strong arms swung his Power Sword in large sweeps taking out multiple Wraith at a time. He was going to kill Turin himself.

Looking back at Turin, something inside of Eleina recognized the truth of Turin’s words, but she still couldn’t remember for sure. She stiffened violently, her muscles locking and freezing her 98

Sphinx United
in place. The fog of memory tried to descend upon her again, this time with promised pain and torture. Bleeding the life out of her and trying to rip her Sefu Element from her body. She shook her head for the first time actively fighting the memories from surfacing. Now was not the time and Turin wasn’t the person she would allow to take her under. Not now or ever. She wouldn’t be slave to the hell of the fractured Gate and be crippled again.

Raising her sword, she aimed it at Turin, promising retribution, especially if he had been involved in what had happened to her. But Turin, the coward he was, didn't stay around. He stepped back, disappearing into the Gate, which had begun to fade at the edges, its energy becoming inconsistent.

Eleina could sense the change in the Gate. It was going to close soon which was good and bad. It meant a possible break, but it also meant Wraith possibly being trapped here. And the Wraith knew it.

The creatures surged en-mass on the Warriors and Guardians.

She watched with pride as Jacob dove in with a frenzy only a Sphinx of incredible strength and skill could accomplish. All of the Warriors were incredible. Even so, two Wraith worked their way around the edge of the fight coming full bore towards Eleina and Stormy. Eleina smiled even though she was weakening and a fog threatened her consciousness. Yes, she was stubborn wanting to stay and fight, but she couldn't help it. She needed to help, to feel needed again. Out of the corner of her eye she saw Stormy and Arik quickly dispatch the first Wraith. The other one came at her from the other corner of the Cavern.

It grinned its wickedly fanged smile extending its clawed hands towards her. She dodged it dancing around it with an outward energy she really didn't have. She didn't care though and wanted to toy with the dark creature. A darkness that tortured her into insanity. The memory skated across her vision nearly causing her to miss the clawed hands striking out at her. “Eleina!” roared from Jacob snapping her back to the here and now.

Enough toying. She jumped back out of the way spinning as she went. Although the sword she carried was heavier than her 99

Christine Murphy

Power Sword, she swung in an arc of beautiful efficiency. Both clawed hands went flying. She stood over the creature, which was now on its knees. “You’ll not have power over me ever again,” she hissed in fury. The back swing was lightening. She put every bit of her remaining energy into the movement cleanly slicing through the neck of the Wraith.

It was a good thing she was accurate and there were no further Wraith coming because when the dead Wraith fell to the ground, the sword fell from her numb hands. She was safe from attack though because the Warriors were taking out the remaining creatures, and thankfully, the second Gate snapped shut leaving a void of eerie silence. Eleina looked around her taking in the dead bodies of Wraith and the rare Guardian. She expected to see more death and injury on their side, but they had done well even with the nightmare battle, which had occurred this night.

Eleina staggered forward, her legs shaking again, her heartbeat picking up speed and an erratic beat. She only made it a few steps before she had to stop. Her system was in chaos and she couldn't catch her breath, panicking when she couldn’t initially see Jacob.

On second scan, she found him dispatching one last crawling Wraith to its maker before it could cause any more damage.

Stormy was trying to talk to her, but the sound of her voice wouldn’t completely register. A fog began to descend on her mind whispering of pain and torture and the promise of death. The tiny sliver of Gate, which remained in her body, started to vibrate within her, a discord to her natural Life Power. She gasped, tears running down her cheeks, and she grabbed at her head trying to stop the black pool of misery that was pulling her under. Fighting it was a losing battle and she felt darkness descending.

100

Chapter Six

Strong arms surrounded her. “No you don't, baby. I'm not letting you go under this time Eleina. Breathe. Look at me. Feel me in you.” He whispered in her ear, rubbing her back in gentle circles. His presence itself was her lifeline and she did feel him.

Deep inside through their link, he was with her and she grabbed on, holding tight. His Life Force pushed through the connection touching hers, reassuring her, smoothing out her Life Power. The remaining piece of the Gate quieted within her and she breathed a sigh of relief. Resting against Jacob's chest, Eleina closed her eyes and let the outer world fade away only focusing on Jacob and his presence within her.

Jacob pulled her even deeper into his embrace. It was like he just couldn't get her near enough. Eleina knew he had not been comfortable with her being back near the Gates so soon after her recovery, but she had needed this. She had needed this to build her confidence and strength back up.

Still, she expected to get an earful once he got her in private. In his mind, she had been risking herself when it had obviously not been necessary and he would let her know this. But right now it didn't matter. She needed him and his Life Power. Hers was dangerously low again and the feel of his energy surrounding her was already making her feel better.

Eleina felt the restlessness in Jacob even though she was already nestled within the safety of his embrace. She wasn’t surprised when he spoke but didn’t expect the subject. “Eleina, what the hell was Turin talking about of having fun playing with you over the centuries? If Turin touched you in any form, I’ll take great pleasure in making his life a living hell of suffering before I kill him.”

Shivering, Eleina tried to come up with some type of response but just couldn’t. “Jacob, I’m sorry. I just don’t remember, but 101

Christine Murphy

when he said those words I felt the truth. All I know is I need to remember what happened during the time I was trapped in the Gate.”

She realized her words were more disturbing to him than she thought. His Life Power spiked dangerously, but he quickly got it under control. He held back for a moment before she felt him push it through their link. As soon as it reached her system, she gasped in pleasure. She knotted her fists in his shirt and she pressed her body against his purring deep in her throat. His energy caused such need to fire up in her. The Power gave her strength but it also made her want to run her hands over every inch of him. One thing she was definitely remembering was sharing of Life Power between Mates, even though they weren’t fully Mated, had the additional caveat of bringing pleasure to the other's body.

It didn't take long for her system to absorb the Life Power Jacob gave to her. Once she had enough in her system, she was able to push back some of her own Power to Jacob. His sudden indrawn breath and the evidence of his erection against her hip made her smile. Not the best environment to be this turned on, but she didn’t care and was going to cling to him anyway.

Eleina was disappointed when Jacob drew back his Life Power.

It was inevitable she realized since her system had re-balanced and neither one of them wanted to create a Power induced sexual scene in front of the others. Even with her energy balance restored, Jacob wasn’t loosening his hold on her. She was more than happy to stay in his safe embrace. She circled his waist with her arms and rested her head against his chest.

If she had her way she would stay put in his arms for the rest of the night, but the present situation wasn’t conducive to her desires.

Khenti Michael approached them with his Mate Stormy close by his side and Ethan and Joshua not too far behind. The other Warriors and Guardians were taking stock of injuries and coordinating clean-up. Ethan moved closer to Michael showing him a read-out on a black and silver hand-held device. Michael shook his head, obviously not happy with what he was seeing.

102

Sphinx United

Michael sighed heavily and turned to Eleina, “Can you still reach for the Gates? Sense where they are?” Michael didn't even flinch, although Eleina jumped when Jacob's low growl of warning exploded from his throat.

“Jacob.” A low warning came from Michael.

Jacob subsided in the growling, but his embrace tightened around her. It seemed to Eleina when any mention of her interacting with a Gate occurred, Jacob freaked out. There was no way in hell he was going to let her get anywhere near one. Even if it was their leader asking. Knowing Jacob, he would graciously accept punishment for disrespecting his leader's request if it meant keeping her safe and alive.

Eleina placed a hand against Jacob's chest so she could push a couple of inches away from his over-protective grip. “I should be able to. Jacob gave me enough Life Power to balance my system. I can find it but I don't think I can jump to it. I'm really not sure I can jump again.” Again Jacob tried to grab her closer and his growl was back but at least at a lower level. This time she was glad of the protective crush of his arms. The trauma she went through with the last jump may have ruined her from ever using the skill again even if it still worked.

“I wouldn't ask you to do any form of jumping, Eleina. You’re too important to us to risk your life again. You've been through enough with the last jump. As far as I’m concerned, you don't ever have to use your Gate jumping skills again.”

Eleina took note of Stormy's pleased look and her whispered

“thank you” to Michael. Michael smiled down at Stormy and then turned his gaze to Eleina. “If you’re up to it, we need you to see if you can find the Gate. Ethan has showed me the read-out and it’s barely a shadow. We’re afraid it has re-located which isn’t going to be good if so. We barely have enough Warriors and Guardians to defend in one location as it is.

Nodding, Eleina answered with a shaky voice. “I understand.

I’ll try my best.” Her nervousness was rising again. The fear tried to overtake her. Memories of her time trapped in the fractured Gate whispered at the back of her mind but still didn’t reveal 103

Christine Murphy

themselves making her temple throb. She took a deep breath and pushed out of Jacob's arms even though he tried to keep her there.

His fingertips brushed her arms when she stepped away from him.

Slowly she walked toward the center of the Staging Cave on shaky legs. Her entire body screamed for her to run away. Escape from the shadowy presence of the Gates before they came back and swallowed her whole again was the only thing she could think of. Not another step could she take without falling to her knees.

They would just have to be satisfied with this and the reading she could find from here. She wrapped her arms around her body to try and get warm, but all she could feel was an icy coldness invading her.

Suddenly warmth surrounded her. Jacob had moved up behind her. She could feel his intense need to be near here. “Eleina, I need to touch you, baby. This is too much for me having you this close to the Gates. There has to be a way for you to read the Gates and still have me near.”

She had never tried with someone touching her, but she wasn't actually jumping so it shouldn't prevent her reading. Besides, she could tell Jacob was going to grab her anyway. His inner Sphinx was growling and pacing needing to protect her and she needed him to hold her anyway. “It's okay, Jacob. I need your warmth. I'm freezing.”

Jacob moved up behind her wrapping his arms around her. His energy surrounded her bringing the warmth she needed. Why she couldn't maintain her temperature was odd, but it must be from the icy shard of Gate within her. She prayed it didn't go off while she was determining where the Gates were.

Taking another deep breath to steel her nerves, she grabbed onto Jacob's arms, which were wrapped securely around her, and closed her eyes. She focused inward for a moment concentrating on what she needed to search for and then sent out her unique senses of searching. A tendril of her consciousness reached out and floated around the Staging Cavern floating towards the ceiling, brushing the ground, fluttering against the side walls. She knew when she found the area she needed to focus on since her 104

Sphinx United
entire body went ice cold. Her teeth chattered and she tried to burrow backward farther against Jacob. His arms tightened around her and a heated blast from his body engulfed her like a warm blanket easing her discomfort.

Eleina focused in closer and closer on the hidden Gates. She was positive they were still there but she wanted the truth to be sure. It didn't take long for her probing the area to get a response.

The Gates' energies reached out for her and the shard she carried vibrated ominously. She gasped grabbing her head and chest. She didn’t make a sound but she was screaming internally at the pain.

****

Jacob was ready for the moment Eleina would need him. Not wasting a second in protecting her, he spun her around away from the hidden Gates putting his body between her and them. If the Gates were going to try and pull her away, he was going down with her this time. Never would she be stolen from him again. With his back to the Gates, he blasted out a barrier of his negative Power between Eleina and the darkness effectively cutting off her searching connection. She collapsed in his arms when the pain instantly ceased, a sob escaping her throat.

Jacob spun her around so her face was hidden in his chest.

“Son of a bitch.” He was furious, barely holding himself back from tearing someone's throat out. Anyone's throat would do. Eleina and her damn need to help everyone was tearing her apart, one precious piece at a time. Another growl escaped his chest. He couldn't help it. He had had enough for the night.

“Fuck. I'm sorry Eleina. If I would have known it would have hurt you, we could have dragged down some other equipment of Ethan's.” Michael ran his hands through his hair and Stormy was now the one trying to calm her Mate.

“Apologies my Khenti, but yes, I think that would be a good idea.” Jacob growled. “She's had enough for the night and I’m going to ask Alexandria to restrict her activities until she’s more stable.”

“No! I'm fine. It was just a little unexpected.” She looked up at Jacob gripping his shirt with a determined look sparking in her 105

Christine Murphy

eyes. “Please. I'll tone it down for a while until I can determine what I can actually handle.” Jacob wasn’t convinced, but he stopped growling and eased his death grip on her.

Jacob glanced over at Michael who was running his hands over his tired face. A person had to feel for the leader. He was trying to keep the Wraith at bay and still keep everyone alive at the same time.

Eleina was restless in his grasp. Breathlessly she delivered her findings, “The Gates are still here, but it feels like someone or something is trying to manipulate them. I sensed the larger Gate is fixed here, but the smaller Gate is starting to phase elsewhere.”

“Can you tell where it’s going?” Ethan asked. He was tapping away at his hand held device capturing as much data and input for later calculations.

Eleina shook her head. “No. I'm sorry. It hasn't found a permanent trajectory. Although, I can say it will be a significant distance from here with what I could tell from the beginning of the phase.”

Michael began to pace back and forth his eyes distant. “We have to figure out where it ends up so we can be ready. There can be no chance of losing the thing. That’s all we need is for it to open up in the middle of a populated area with Wraith running everywhere. Try and keep that off the headline news.” He stopped his pacing gritting his teeth. “Fuck!” He roared. “When will this shit end.”

Stormy stepped up near Michael placing a hand on his back.

He glanced back at her and gathered her in his arms. “You’re right angel. It's enough chaos for one night. Everyone finish up and get some rest. There should be a bit of a break one way or another since the Gates have used up most of the accessible energy. We'll re-attack this tomorrow.”

Words from heaven. Jacob wanted to get Eleina away from all of this, clean up, eat, and most definitely rest. She looked completely exhausted. Circles forming under her eyes.

“I'm ready for some rest Jacob. Can we go now?” She whispered in his ear.

106

Sphinx United

He brushed his fingers through her hair and leaned down to kiss her forehead. “You got it, baby.” Everyone had been given the go for a reprieve, so he wasn't going to waste time on further discussion. Tucking her securely under his shoulder, he walked arm in arm with her out of the Staging Cavern to the elevator banks. Punching in the button, he stood waiting with her carefully keeping his mind blank. If he started thinking about the evening’s activities, he would probably turn on the next person who spoke to him and rip out their throat.

Not soon enough the elevator arrived, the doors silently whisking open. He stepped inside with Eleina ready to press in the button for the Warriors quarters when a couple of the Guardians Elite showed up to get in the elevator too. Jacob stared them down and growled. They instantly backed off with raised hands.

“That shit isn't going to work on me, fucker. I need a drink yesterday and no flexing of your Sphinx is stopping me.” Raven pushed the Guardians out of his way getting in the elevator. He reached past Jacob and punched the required button and then crossed his arms. If it wasn’t for Eleina being in his arms and his need to protect her, Jacob would have been beating the crap out of Raven already just on principle.

“Guys, please. Enough with the muscle flexing. We're all tired and I know how manly you both are. So quit.” Eleina reached up brushing the side of Jacob's face with her fingertips. “Jacob, please.” Bless her, she was trying to distract him from his thoughts.

Jacob blew out a deep breath. She was right. They were all just wound up too tight and exhausted at the same time. A bad combination and when it came to Raven, he would take any opportunity to get into a fight. He swore the man had a self-destruction setting somewhere. No matter how bad the battles with the Wraith ended up, he would still try and push for someone to abuse him more. “You're right. I'll take a rain check to kick his ass later.”

Raven snorted under his breath, but didn't say anything else.

As soon as the elevator doors opened, he shot out, making a 107

Christine Murphy

beeline for the entertainment room. More than likely to drown his attitude.

Following closely behind Eleina and at a more sedate pace, Jacob kept a hand on her lower back while she went up the staircase. He could sense her Life Power was still not completely up to speed and wanted to make sure she made it back to their quarters without incident. Luckily, his rooms were fairly close to the top of the stairs, so it took no time at all for them to arrive.

Jacob ushered her into the rooms shutting the door behind them and then dragging her back into his arms.

Conflicted thoughts of the relationship he wanted with Eleina, what should be, and what he wanted ran through his mind driving him crazy. Watching Eleina down in the Staging Cavern throwing herself selflessly into the battle had been absolutely breathtaking.

To have her as his own was a need that continued to grow within him just like what had happened in the old days. This was why they had forged their bond to be connected forever ,even if her being a Priestess prevented them from truly Joining. Now those old archaic rules no longer applied in the modern times. She was within his reach. In his arms.

Unfortunately, now there were so many complications, how could he ever hope to claim her as his? In between his dangerous Life Power, the possibility of her being a Power Keeper to be shared by everyone, and the fact he had sent her to her death so long ago, there was no way they would be able to be together. It was a miracle she didn't hate him. Not to mention the fact the damn shard inside her was a time bomb waiting to happen and take her from him. The Elder Chloe was insane thinking he could save her with his Power. If anything it could make her worse. He closed his eyes crushing her against him. Easing up, he realized he had to be squeezing the breath right out of her, but as usual, she didn't complain.

He had to put a little distance between them before she drove him crazy with her rose scented skin. Pushing Eleina away to arms-length, he saw how tired she looked. “Why don't you go soak for a while. Get the blood off you. I'll go down and get us 108

Sphinx United
something to eat. Okay?” She nodded but didn't say anything.

When he tried to reach through their connection to make sure she was truly okay all he detected was her exhaustion. “Are you sure?”

Eleina smiled half-heartedly at him. “Yeah. I'll be fine. You go ahead.” Jacob looked at her, not really believing her, but he knew she needed food and most likely a little space. He watched her for a moment while she turned and made her way to the bathroom and then he reluctantly headed down to the kitchen.

****

She turned and watched him shut the door quietly behind him.

The poor man should be the one hitting the shower and having someone get food for him. He was a blessing, watching over her and trying to help her. One minute he was so attentive and the next he pushed away. But it was no wonder. How could he trust her or want to be near her when in his eyes she was someone who kept secrets? Not that she could remember being a Power Keeper.

If she truly was, how could she keep her abilities away from the Warriors when they had so desperately needed the energy to fight the Wraith. It would be unforgivable.

And now this latest memory. A memory that had stunned her into shame. She had blasted Jacob with one of her Power spheres.

What kind of person did that? Most of her memory was intact but these odd occurrences of missing pieces spoke of a darker side she didn't even know she had. What would she become if she remembered the rest of it? She covered her face with her hands and felt tears run down her face. She hated crying; despised it because she didn't want to appear weak.

A sob escaped her and she looked to the water in the showering pool for comfort. Hurrying over, she pulled off blood encrusted boots and clothes which smelled of Wraith, blood, and death. She would never get used to the smell, ever. Naked she stepped down into the pool, sighing when the water caressed her and soothed the chaos of emotions swirling in her mind. She waded over to the cascading water pouring from the silver-lipped openings in the shower wall. Standing directly under it, the water poured over her washing the blood and filth off her body. She watched the dirty 109

Christine Murphy

water hit the pool around her. A swirling redness that spread like evil fingers and then floated away as pure water overpowered it.

Eleina watched the flowing water until it blurred before her eyes and the only image she could see was Jacob's shocked expression when the energy sphere hit him square in the chest. He had gone flying and how he had survived she didn't know. He should hate her and not want to care for her. She tried to look beyond the incident to see what had happened, but there was nothing. A painful clouded image denied her access and her heart bled for what she might have done.

Every memory, every step into this new life was taking her farther away from ever being able to be with Jacob again. Now that they could be together, everything was putting a wedge between them. If she remembered nothing else, she knew deep in her heart she cared for the Warrior, loved him with everything within her. Her head was beginning to spin and she leaned on the wall letting the water rush over her shoulders and back. Placing her head against the marble, she tried to blank out her mind and keep her connection to Jacob to a bare minimum. She didn't want him to see how much of a baby she had truly become. But the fight and the memories were swamping her. She couldn't fight it, no matter how much she hated crying, and the sobs exploded from deep inside her, overwhelming her.

****

Jacob entered his rooms loaded down with the biggest tray he could find. Food filled it in layers and he had grabbed a variety with cook's help. Thank the Ancients, the cook was still on duty because everyone had showed up ravenous and he had had to elbow, growl, and straight out threaten to get what he thought Eleina would like. As soon as he placed the tray on his coffee table, careful not to knock over the large crystal drop reminding him of Eleina, he knew something was wrong.

Eleina had been fighting to keep their connection down to almost nothing and he had thought it was because she needed space. He had thought he needed space, but as soon as he had left, everything in him shouted to get back to her. What an idiot he was 110

Sphinx United
leaving her when she really needed him. In a flash, the thread of a connection he had with her exploded out wide and his knees went weak from the impact of the powerful emotions emanating out from her.

“Eleina.” He croaked forcing his suddenly shaky legs to move him across the room to find her. When he did see her, it was heartbreaking for him. He found her leaning up against the shower wall, water rushing over her, and her small form shaking from head to toe. No sound came from her but the impact of the raw emotions slapped him to the reality of the chaos she was fighting. “Fuck me and my lack of sensitivity,” he berated himself.

“Eleina, baby, come here.” He tried to coax her over to where he was. She gave no response but instead sat down in the cascading water and curled into a ball. “Damn it.” Jacob loosened his boots, toeing them off and ripped the t-shirt up and off his head. He plunged into the pool and skimmed through the water moving up beside her. Gently so he wouldn’t startle her, he reached in the falling water gripping her arms and pulled her into his embrace. Her eyes were tightly closed and she was shaking from head to toe.

Concerned he reached through their connection thinking the shard was bothering her again, but not this time. Her suffering wasn’t so much physical as it was the churning storm of her emotions. Emotions, which seethed in her, magnified by the fractures of her memories. Emotions, which had been suppressed for centuries screaming to the forefront and overwhelming her.

Jacob brushed his fingers down her cheek, across her lips, and then gently gripped her chin. “Eleina. I'm here. Feel me. Talk to me so I can help you.” He hated seeing her like this. He was used to seeing her strong, powerful, and in control. Seeing her broken down to this was killing him. He would do anything to bring her back to the happy gentle woman he knew she could be.

Her baby blues opened, glowing softly at him with unshed tears. The sadness in her expression ripped a hole in his heart. She hiccupped and wiped at her eyes roughly. He knew she hated to cry and would hate it even more now with her combined weakness 111

Christine Murphy

from being trapped so long in the fractured Gate. “Eleina, tell me.”

She swallowed and took a deep breath placing her hands on his bare chest. “You...you must hate me.” She whispered haltingly.

Jacob was taken aback. Hate her? How could he hate her? His heart was captive to her. Shit. The impact of the thought shook him to the core of his being. He swallowed hard. “Baby, I could never hate you. Why would you think that?”

Shaking her head, she tried to push away from him, but he wouldn't have it. He captured her hands in one of his large hands and held them captive against his chest. At the same time he reached around her with his arm and drew her nude body back against his. “Talk, Eleina. Now.” He said sternly. Maybe if he could get her fired up it would be easier for her.

“You think I'm a liar already. And tonight I remembered hurting you. Why would I do that? I must have been insane. Crazy.

It's no wonder I was cursed to be trapped in the Gate for centuries.

I betrayed our connection, our link with cruelness when you have been nothing but kind to me,” She burst out breathlessly.

Jacob couldn’t believe what she was saying. What was she talking about? “Eleina. I have never called you or thought you were a liar. And you have never hurt me. If anything I have hurt you, almost got you killed when I told you to jump again even though I knew you were too weak back in Egypt. You are kind and good and precious. The Ancients would never curse you. If anything they should be blessing you.”

“No, I'm a liar!” She shouted trying to jerk away from him. “I saw it in everyone's eyes when they discovered I was a Power Keeper when you saved me.” Jacob knew his expression was turning thunderous, but it wasn’t at her. It was at anyone who would think she was a liar. “See I knew it! You should just stay away from me.”

“I won’t stay away from you. Damn it, Eleina, I need you with me.” She needed to hear it and he knew he needed to hear it too.

He felt it in his bones she was supposed to be with him. Forever.

There had to be a way to get through all of the tangled problems between them.

112

Sphinx United

“I’ll admit there’s concern no one knew you were a Power Keeper. But I can tell you now no one here considers you a liar and does consider you family to be cherished and protected. Besides, there’s something amiss in you supposedly being a Power Keeper because we were close and there would have been no way for you to hide it from me. You have many abilities, but even if you knew you were a Power Keeper, you wouldn't have been able to keep it from me. I know deep in my Life Force you’re not that kind of person.”

He watched Eleina chew on her lower lip considering what he had said. Her delectable lower lip he would love to taste. “Now, as far as I am concerned we have done away with the liar business.

The next issue. Why do you think you had hurt me? I remember no such thing.”

“I...I remembered.” She looked down at her hands that were firmly clasped in Jacob's. “I...I shot you with one of my energy spheres. I could have killed you.” She choked on the last of her words. She didn’t say another word and she wouldn't look at him.

Jacob chuckled at her. She looked up and appeared to be startled by his laughter. “Yeah, I do remember you shooting an energy sphere at me. Knocked me on my ass, scrambling my brain for a second or two. But you did no permanent damage.”

His thoughts circled to why she really shot him with the energy sphere and he didn’t feel like laughing anymore. “You should have done damage, though. I sent you to your death. I was selfish, wanting you to push yourself beyond your limitations. You were exhausted. If I would have just listened through our link, I would have known you were beyond exhausted. I'm sure you were pissed when you realized the trouble you were in. You should have killed me.” He condemned himself for putting her in the position.

“No, Jacob! I only remember the one piece of the memory. But it’s bullshit if you think you deserved any kind of treatment from me in that form. I don't believe I should have shot you for any reason.” Her chin came up letting him know she wasn't going to budge on her opinion.

Good. His Eleina was starting to fire up. “We'll just have to 113

Christine Murphy

disagree on this one, baby. At least until you remember everything and can prove me wrong.” A challenge for her and he knew she would take it as such.

She twisted her hands loose from his grip but placed them back on his chest. Instead of backing up, she stepped closer to him pressing her bare breasts against him. She gave him a mulish look, her stubborn streak kicking in. “I‘ll remember and I will prove you wrong, Jacob. One way or another.”

“Is that a challenge?” He smirked at her loving the feel of her bare skin against his. “Perhaps I should help you start on your memories.” He captured a handful of her wet white blond hair in his fist effectively allowing him to position her exactly where he wanted her. It would give him best access to those delectable lips she kept chewing. If she was going to punish them, he was going to pleasure them.

Eleina had suffered enough this day and he was going to make sure the rest of her evening was spent in pure ecstasy. He might not be able to fully Join with her but he could still take her to heights of sensation he could have never given her centuries ago.

Those damn Priestess rules had kept him at bay but they no longer existed in the here and now.

He held nothing back crushing her body to his and capturing her lips. Their connection he opened wide and he flooded her with the pure desire and need he was experiencing. He tasted her honeyed lips. They were softer than the most delicate rose petal and when he delved past them it was like a sugared high to his system. His tongue dipped deep wanting more of the sweetness and Eleina moaned in his mouth, rocketing his need another notch higher. It felt like he was going to explode when every bit of the energy rushed to the center of his desire, making him almost painfully hard.

Letting loose of her baby soft hair, he reached down to her smooth bottom, massaging with both of his hands and pressing her against his erection. He needed her closer. With little effort because she was so light, he lifted her higher against his body. She responded by wrapping her legs around his waist positioning her 114

Sphinx United
hot core directly against his rock hard cock. She wiggled against him trying to get closer. Oh yes. Just what he needed. Her sex rubbed against him until he didn’t think he could stand it anymore with the need to take her. But this wasn't about him. It was about her and making the rest of this evening the best she had ever had.

He was determined to make her burn up from the inside out.

Yes, that was exactly what he was going to do to her. The water around them would do nothing to cool her off and it definitely wasn’t helping him any. He continued to play with her lips, licking, suckling, kissing and feeling like a master musician bringing out such lovely sounds and sighs from her.

Eleina was enjoying herself and was definitely game. She tried to rub against him faster and harder. His breath hitched and he stilled her with both of his hands on her bottom. Holding her in place, he moved both of them through the water over to one side of the waterfall pool.

When he lifted her up by her hips, she started to protest but he had her on her butt sitting on dark blue cushions at the side of the pool before she could say anything. He looked up at her gorgeous face and she tried to capture his lips again but he evaded her.

“Shhh. It's okay, Eleina. Lay back and let me pleasure you.

Please.” He knew he sounded like he was begging her more than telling her, but he didn’t care. She did as he asked lying back on the cushions, her white blond hair spilling around her. “By the Ancients, you look like a water goddess.”

His fingers brushed against her stomach near her belly button and he flattened his hand against her abdomen. He slid his hand upward along her stomach and between her breasts. It was more of a tease than anything, and he wanted to touch her, stroke her, not just tantalize her.

Jacob continued in his stroking until he reached over her heart and stopped. For a moment, he closed his eyes, just feeling the steady beat and the rise and fall of her chest. He opened his eyes and saw his Eleina’s baby blues were starting to glow. An expression of pure sensuality was written across her features showing she was enjoying his touch. His inner Sphinx purred in 115

Christine Murphy

recognized pleasure and Jacob knew exactly what he wanted to do to her.

“Just relax, Eleina, and let me do all the work. I want you to experience what someone so precious as you should feel. No pain, no terror, no torture. Only pleasure and ecstasy until you come apart in my arms.” She shivered and blushed at his words. Her experiences in life wouldn’t have prepared her for what he was going to do to her. Sure they had kissed, cuddled, even felt each other, but what he was offering to give her was so much more even if it wasn't a full Joining. He would give anything to be Joined with her. Jacob leaned down and ran his hand back down her soft stomach to right over to where her hips flared holding her in place.

He then gave her a crooked sensual smile watching her as he leaned lower. Hovering above her, he blew a breath of air against her stomach. She shivered and giggled trying to scoot away, but he wasn't letting her go anywhere. He followed up with a gentle kiss where he had blown against her skin. He ran his tongue in a circle around her belly button and then dipped into it causing her to gasp.

He continued downward with his mouth in a slow exploration working his way across her white blond woman's curls. She wouldn’t know his ultimate goal, but already she was squirming beneath his hold. Yes, he knew she had heard the many stories of how a woman was satisfied, but she had never gone into the full realm of what it meant to be a woman well pleased.

It wouldn’t be long and she would know first-hand. Jacob smiled to himself just before he reached his goal and licked across her clit. Eleina arched and moaned. Great Ancients, she was so responsive he thought. Little did she know it was just the beginning of what he planned to do. He sucked her into his mouth and she answered by grabbing on to his hair. He sucked and flicked his tongue over her swollen flesh and when her breaths became panting he took it to the next level.

Continuing the dance with his tongue and mouth, he ran his fingers across her wet channel. She bucked against him and 116

Sphinx United
thrashed her head back and forth. She was so damn wet and ready for him. He slowly entered her with one finger and she screamed his name, “Jacob!”

Jacob could tell he had her completely enthralled in pleasure and without warning her Life Power was suddenly surrounding both of them. It shimmered and glowed in waves of brilliant colors. It spiraled and with a gentle caress, the Power flowed through Jacob. He gasped when the energy lit up his system and rushed straight to his already straining cock. Trying to maintain some form of control, if it could even be called that, he continued to stimulate her with his mouth and his finger. He reached down with his other hand and popped the button on his fatigues to ease the discomfort. He adjusted himself and released his heavy erection so it was free of the restraining clothes.

It felt so good the water caressing his exposed body, he couldn't resist. He added a second finger into her slick channel circling, pushing in deep as he could go without hurting her and licking at a faster speed, alternating with suction from time to time. He reached with his other hand and stroked his cock bringing a groan from his own throat. Eleina felt too good, smelled too good, and sounded too good with her gasping, and moaning, and little mewing sounds spilling from her lips. He stroked out longer, harder, his own hand feeling so tight around his throbbing erection. Damn it, this wasn't about him it was about her. Her Life Power swirling around him, in him was going to make him come with little effort at all. And that was not the point of what he was doing for her.

Continuing his thrusting of his fingers inside her, he slid his body up between her legs and leaned in to capture her lips. Both of her hands were still fisted in his hair. His lips crushed hers and their tongues dueled in the age-old dance of two lovers. He rotated his hand so his fingers remained inside her but he could now put pressure on her clit. Eleina arched against him harder, her Life Power dancing faster around them.

More of the Power penetrated Jacob's system causing him to shiver and groan. He was trying to hold back the need of his body 117

Christine Murphy

and the need of his unique Power from reaching out and connecting with Eleina. It was too dangerous both physically and at the Life Force level. With the shard of the Gate still inside her, any wrong move could cause irreparable damage. He was trying like hell to concentrate on that fact but the Life Power she was tantalizing him with was just too much.

Whispering against her lips, Jacob half asked, half commanded, “Eleina, please touch me.” Even inexperienced as she was, he knew she could sense through their connection what he needed. He was burning up, ready to implode at any minute. Like her, he needed the release even if he couldn't accept the fact. He felt her reaching for him and there was no tentativeness in her actions. She wrapped her hand around him. As soon as she fisted around him, he threw his head back and growled. “Can you.....” He couldn't get the words out. She was so hot around his fingers, her hot sheath starting to contract.

Jacob couldn’t say the words because he was so worked up, but the images he was broadcasting down their link couldn’t be missed. Eleina must have gotten the message of his sensual instructions and she was a fast learner. She tightened her grip around him ever so slightly and stroked up and down his shaft.

Jacob felt his world begin to narrow down to the feel of her hand on him and knew he wasn’t going to last long. He growled when she squeezed the tip of his cock causing the slippery pre-come to be released. She smoothed it over him making the slide exquisite and altered the speed, the tightness of her grip, the depth of the movement. Only she could do this to him, knowing exactly what he needed. Jacob kissed her again, his tongue dueling with hers, and his fingers swirling and dancing within her. He could tell she was reaching the precipice and one more thrust of his fingers was going to lift her into the heavens. He had to get her there quickly because she pumped her hand faster sliding up and down his thick shaft in her excitement. She was bringing him to his knees with her innocent skills. Jacob pumped his hips, sliding his cock faster and faster in her talented hand.

In between the sensation of Eleina's tightening core around his 118

Sphinx United
fingers and her caressing Life Power flowing into him, he knew they were going to explode together. Her wet core clamped down on his fingers over and over while she screamed his name. Her Power slid sensuously into his body responding to the crescendo of orgasms that had her, and Jacob couldn't hold back any longer, crashing into his own release right after her. He arched his back thrusting one last time and threw back his head roaring his pleasure to the world. The negative Life Power he had fought so hard to control exploded out of him charging like a tornado throughout the room, ricocheting off the walls and charging straight towards Eleina's delicate system.

119

Chapter Seven

Eleina saw his energy coming like a sparkling rocket centered on her. She could feel the pulsing sensual energy heading her way and wasn’t afraid. No matter what happened to her, she didn’t fear Jacob or his unique gift. Besides, she didn't believe for a minute the Life Power would hurt her even in this form. Jacob she knew had very different thoughts on the subject though.

Jacob braced himself above her. He looked like he was going to try to block the incoming energy and his expression showed his incredible concern for her. She watched him glance over his shoulder growling loudly and then he threw up a controlled layer of energy over her. He leaned his body closer to her with both of his arms on either side of her shoulders locking his arms. The force of the sex-charged Power hit him squarely in the back and he arched above her as it lit him up from within. His eyes closed and his head dropped down to the cushion beside her as he muttered

“Fuck.”

Most of the energy was absorbed by Jacob but the excess trickled off his back like water droplets and found their way to her system. Even the small amount had her arching into Jacob and the orgasms, which had quieted, fired up again deep inside her. Eleina still had her hand around Jacob's shaft and with the brunt of the energy firing through his body he was instantly rock hard again.

She brushed her fingertip across the tip of his cock and that little touch sent him straight over the edge. He came again in her hand over and over, and for a moment she didn't think he was going to stop.

Within a moment, though, both the energy and Jacob were spent. His breathing was ragged and he barely had the strength to move his weight off her. He pushed off and rolled onto his back next to her on the cushion. He covered his face with his arm, “I'm so sorry Eleina. I meant to pleasure you as I haven’t been able to 120

Sphinx United
do before. To give you something that was not pain and torture.

And I fucking nearly hurt you. What an idiot I am.”

Rolling toward him, she leaned against his chest. She swirled her fingers across his smooth muscles and kissed him over his heart. “You did give me pleasure. More pleasure than I’ve ever felt.

And you didn't hurt me, now did you? If anything, you might have strained yourself.” She giggled and felt herself blush. Since when do I blush?

Jacob lifted his arm glaring at her. He looked at her like he thought she had lost her mind. “Are you kidding me? I think I blew a seal.” When she realized he was teasing her she burst into full-blown laughter. He smiled for a second and then grew somber.

“It's not funny. Really. I could have seriously hurt you.”

His changed expression stopped her giggling. He was upset about his Life Power escaping his control. “It's all right Jacob. It didn't hurt me and I’m not afraid of it. I've told you that before. In fact I would like to try more of your pleasuring.” She thrust out her lower lip and lifted his arm back up so he could see her pouting expression.

Jacob appeared to take her word and she sensed his mood lighten a bit. Not only did his mood improve but he seemed to be concentrating more on her mouth than the conversation. Faster than lightening, he rolled towards her embracing her again and trapping her with his body.

“Really? You think you can handle it again so soon?” He drawled. She encouraged him by running her fingertips down his back.

He groaned, “On second thought, I think I need a bit of a break.” She wasn’t ready for him to stop the pleasuring, but he pulled her up into a sitting position and slid off her down into the water. Grasping her waist, he lifted her back into the water with him and wrapped an arm around her. She let him guide her back over to one of the cascading waterfall spouts. Taking both of them under and with ultimate care and tenderness he washed each inch of her body with the rose-scented soap.

Once Eleina thought he was satisfied with cleansing her, he 121

Christine Murphy

pushed her back under the water and rinsed her from head to toe.

She stepped out of the water and watched him finish peeling off his soaked fatigues and flip them onto the edge of the pool. He dove under the water soaking his body and then surfaced. Flipping his wet golden blond hair out of his face, he focused in on her with his velvet brown eyes. Something powerful shined in their depths and he paused a moment just watching her and nothing else. He blinked then and turned away from her to tackle his own cleansing. When he was done, he dove under again and when he surfaced he came up right in front of her standing up to his full height and glory.

Eleina shivered and her heart skipped a beat looking at his incredibly gorgeous physique. He slowly prowled up to her and grabbed her around the waist. Pulling her up against him, he leaned in and gently kissed her. Sighing in satisfaction, she wrapped her arms around his neck and he picked her up cradling her in his arms. He cut through the water and up the steps from the pool with ease. Setting her on her feet, he grabbed a set of dark blue towels for both of them. She watched him dry his body while she did the same.

When she was mostly dry and went to tackle her hair, Jacob stopped her. “Please let me do it.” He wrapped his own towel around his waist and then led her over to a silver cushioned bench near the sink. She sat down and waited eagerly for him to touch her. She didn’t have to wait long. Jacob’s strong hands brushed through her curls before he meticulously dried her hair. Once he appeared satisfied, he picked up a silver handled brush and gently stroked it through her hair working out the tangles until the brush ran smoothly through the strands.

When he was done, he quietly sat the brush back on the sink counter. She wondered what he would do next but for a few seconds he just stood looking down at her. He then brushed his knuckles down her cheeks and kissed her forehead. “Baby, what am I going to do with you? With us?” He blankly stared at the wall in front of him, his eyebrows drawn down in a frown, and sighed.

A huge heartfelt sigh. “With any of this?”

122

Sphinx United

Eleina didn't know what to say. Sometimes, he was her strong, demanding, powerful Jacob. And other times he was this sad, uncertain, shadow of a man who she had broken somehow when she was yanked away from him. There had to be a way to fix him, to fix her, to fix them. She prayed. Perhaps there really was nothing to say and even if she would have thought of something, it would just have been lost in the huge yawn that consumed her.

“I completely agree. Time for bed. Come on, baby.” She took his offered hand and let him guide her to his big blue and silver-blanketed bed. He made sure she climbed in safely and then crawled in beside her. He gathered her close in his arms, covered them both, and with a whisper turned off all the lights. The darkness and the silence embraced Eleina, sending her to a well-earned oblivious sleep.

****

Their shared evening and being held in Jacob’s arms throughout the night that followed was the best memories Eleina had had in a long time. Unfortunately, the next morning Jacob started keeping his distance both physically and mentally again from her. Something had changed after they had awakened the next morning and he had gone down to one of the Warrior's planning sessions. He had been preoccupied ever since then and with the Gates opening two more times since then, keeping the Warriors and Guardians Elite busy, it didn't help.

Oh, yes he spoke with her, shared his meals with her, and even took her to the training section to start strengthening her fighting skills again. But the touching, the loving, and the closeness they had shared through their link seemed to have come to an end. She still caught him looking at her with longing and the occasional spark in his eye, but he always withdrew. He even brushed his knuckles across her cheek this morning looking at her like he was giving her up and saying goodbye.

To hell with that! She would remember him fully and they would be together as Power Mates, even if it killed her. While he planned and fought and recovered, she continued to strengthen, and relearn to reflex her Sefu Element into a Power Sword and 123

Christine Murphy

fight. But most of all, she continued the mind lessons which Guardian Arik had taught her to re-capture those elusive memories. Even when the pain from the memories slashed her Life Force, she didn't care and swore to the Ancients she would fight and accomplish these goals for Jacob and herself. She would rise stronger once the damage healed to be a powerful Priestess Warrior once again.

So, her grueling self-induced training would increase to the next level. Once Jacob left from his now separate sleeping arrangement on his couch and the quick kiss to her cheek, the only contact he allowed them now, she dove into her day. After a quick shower, she donned her clothes, black fatigue pants, black boots, and lavender shirt, and captured her unruly hair in a lavender clasp. She stopped by the kitchen grabbing a pear and noticed there was no one else around. She guessed everyone was planning, working, or engaged in other activities since she didn’t feel any waves of dark energy from the Gates. She thought at least there was one good sign.

Eleina made her way down to the training and weapons level while munching on her pear. Her first goal of the day was in the gym. She entered, finding it was empty which was for the best. The agitation of Jacob keeping his distance from her was beginning to wear on her nerves and she really didn't feel like being social.

She picked out an area on one of the blue floor mats in the far corner of the room and started with her basic stretches. Working out each muscle, she focused on flexibility and strength combining stretching with balance techniques. To enhance strength further, she tackled floor exercises she had done as a Priestess and then experimented with the odd pieces of metal picking them up and sitting them down to test her muscles. She spent extra time on her right hand and wrist since it had sustained the most damage.

The injuries could barely be seen now. Only faint white scars marked where the Element had dug through her skin and tissue in order to survive in the fragmented Gate. Her function and flexibility were almost back to normal. When she stretched and worked the muscles, it almost felt normal again, only being a little 124

Sphinx United
stiff until she warmed up.

Her Sefu Element looked mostly healed too. Its unique gold color where it twisted around her middle finger, down the back of her hand, and around her wrist glowed with the color of the sun.

Her Power Signature, the Solar Winged Disk, and its colors were vibrant. The image of the solar disk was a brilliant gold, the wings were in multiple colors of blue, purple, pink, and the cobras on each side of the gold disk were sparkling in silver.

Once her stretching and warm-up was completed, she went to the vaulting room. Here various sizes and heights of platforms were set up for climbing, jumping, or other acrobatics to improve skills in battle and when necessary, escape. She was excited to see the setup as her and her sister Priestesses used to do this particular training. Running up to the first platform, she jumped, reached up and grabbed on to the edge. Performing a pull-up, she was able to get high enough to swing her legs up. Once up on top of the five by five foot platform she paused for a moment opening and closing her right hand. It felt good and was holding. Time to put it to the test.

She had always enjoyed vaulting from platform to platform. It felt like flying to her and the rush and freedom she felt while doing it brought an adrenaline spike she had missed. Varying her techniques, she jumped, flipped, somersaulted in mid-air, and sometimes just plain ad-libbed to gain her next platform goal. As long as she didn't end up on her head, back, or ass on the floor below, she was meeting the requirements of the exercise.

Finally, she reached the end of the platform series and squatted on the last one while she recovered her breath and regulated her heart rate back down. She smiled to herself, finally satisfied with her goal of recovery, at least physically. There was only one more step she had to complete. She looked down at her hand and wrist, opening and closing it. It was ready physically and strength wise, but could she direct her Life Power to it and reflex her Element. Eleina sighed. It was time whether she was mentally ready or not.

Jumping out into the air, she tucked, flipped, and landed 125

Christine Murphy

securely on her feet. Stiffening her spine and pushing her confidence forward, she strode out of the gym and down the hall to the Battle Arena. Jacob had showed it to her one evening, describing the Arena’s use for sword training, competitions, and for the Warrior's Initiation Ceremony. She was glad she had never had to go through that as a Priestess. The archaic ceremony consisted of a Warrior-To-Be having to battle with other Warriors and fight beside and protect their leader, their Khenti.

Stormy, their new Power Keeper had to go through this ceremony. In order to pass, she had to be willing to give up her life to protect the Khenti. The last and most important rule of being a proficient Sphinx Warrior. “A Warrior must be proficient to protect their Khenti. No matter what the cost.” Eleina murmured to the large cavernous arena. And Stormy had almost lost her life in the initiation taking a sword wound for Michael. Their love and Power had saved her, although, it sounded like Stormy was much more powerful than what the Sphinx Warriors gave her credit for sometimes. What an over-protective bunch.

Eleina shook her head. Jacob was the same way. Hovering over her. If he knew what lengths she was going through to be able to fight as a Priestess Warrior again, he would give her an earful, she was sure. Stopping in the middle of the dirt packed floor, she glanced up at the seats positioned around the entire football sized battle arena. She couldn't imagine having to perform under that kind of pressure in front of a packed audience. Eleina was proud to call Stormy her Power Keeper. She was Powerful, skilled, and had a heart of pure gold and most importantly, had captured Khenti Michael's heart.

Looking at her hand again and her Sefu Element, she knew her time for avoidance was up. She had to try and form her Power Sword. Damn, she just knew this was going to hurt. Focusing inward first, she narrowed her connection with Jacob to a minimal amount. Although, with his moodiness, he had already narrowed it down fairly tight, so he probably wasn't even paying attention to her anyway. Next, she stretched her hand out before her, forming a hand-shake position similar to already having a sword in her 126

Sphinx United
grip. She could do this, she had to do this. Trying to breathe evenly and settle her rapidly increasing heart rate, she reached into her reservoir of Life Power and tentatively directed the flow to her wrist and hand. The muscles there twitched and ached as the damaged energy pathways once again were activated. “It's now or never”. She said trying to pep talk herself. Biting her lip, she reflexed her hand downward while directing the flow of Power to the Element.

Instantly, her hand and wrist began to sting and burn. She knew she had to remain calm if this was going to work. Just breath, Eleina. In through her nose, out through her mouth. She panted and sweat rolled down her back. It hurt like hell, but she was maintaining the flow and the Element was adsorbing it, slower than normal, but still it was a positive sign.

The Element began to shift around her hand causing her wrist to throb while it moved from its original position. The skin underneath it was still a light pink having sustained the most damage. Tears rolled down her cheeks from the pain, but she refused to stop.

She felt a stir in her link with Jacob, a concern burning through and him taking control widening their connection. Eleina. What's wrong. I can feel your pain. I’ll be right there.

No. No, I'm fine. Really. I'm training. The pain is manageable.

It's the scar tissue, that's all. A bit of a fib, but if she told him the full truth, he would come and stop her. She needed to do this. I have to strengthen it sometime and I wanted to try. I'll be okay.

He was silent a moment making her think he wasn't buying her story. Okay. Promise me you won't overdo it.

I promise. Eleina crossed her mental fingers. She had to push herself if she was going to ever get her skills back, but she wasn’t going to completely reveal it to him. Jacob appeared to at least let it go for now. The connection she had with him became quiet again.

Thank goodness. Her concentration was slipping and her hand was shaking from the effort it was taking to ignore the pain.

127

Christine Murphy

Tapping further into her Power she pushed more to the Element and it responded by forming into a hilt of the Sword. It positioned itself in her hand and the Power Signature shifted to the end of the pommel. The transformation generated almost enough pain to bring her to her knees, but it was successful as all parts were present in the hilt including the pommel, the grip, and the guard.

Now for the blade. One more push of energy and the Element slowly elongated the rest of the way, forming the blade. The blade extended out from the hilt and stretched out to form the blade.

The entire edge of the blade was in shiny gold with intricate scrolling and the inside of the blade was made of clear sparkling crystal.

She had done it! Eleina was laughing and crying so hard she was having difficulty not broadcasting her pain across the link to Jacob in full force. Her hand and arm were violently shaking now and it was difficult to hold the flow of Power at an equal level, but damn it, she had been successful. She held the Element in its Power Sword form as long as she could and then withdrew the Power. The Element slowly shifted from its Sword form back into its bracelet form. When it slid into place on her wrist and hand, renewed burning stung her and fresh tears tracked down her cheeks from the painful discomfort. It eased fairly quickly, though, and she scrubbed the tears from her cheeks. How she hated to cry.

A deep, rough voice spoke from behind her, “You did well Priestess for recovering from such a nasty injury.”

Eleina literally jumped a foot, not expecting anyone else to be in the arena. She spun around prepared to crouch and fight but relaxed when she recognized the Warrior before her. “Hunter. I remember you.” . Why she could remember everyone else and not Jacob, she didn't know but it annoyed her a bit.

Hunter. A strong Warrior she had fought beside all those many centuries ago. He stood tall and muscular with his black hair and deep green forest eyes. His long hair had a fine silver streak that ran from the right side of his temple through the length of his hair.

It was said as a child he had witnessed the death of his family by a Wraith and then said Wraith had attacked him. For some 128

Sphinx United
unknown reason he had survived, but since then, had been marked by the silver in his hair.

Now, he stood strong and bold before her with a bronze sword in his hand. It was said he was extraordinary at weapons and trained all new Sphinx Warriors to be the best. It was his special talent, and so long ago, he had vowed to bring fighting techniques and skills to those who fought the Wraith. Those who knew him understood if it took him forever, he would see all Wraith destroyed.

“Let's see just how much you really remember, Priestess.” He smirked at her and tossed the sword her direction. It spun through the air perpendicular to the ground, blade up, hilt down.

Eleina snatched it from the air and swung it before her. She had always been nimble with weapons. She was truly born to it.

Which was lucky for her, she thought, because no sooner had she grabbed it, Hunter had reflexed his Sword and was advancing towards her aggressively.

Hunter came at her with no mercy. He went after her with overhead, outside, and inside body attacks. She skillfully met his cuts with blocks, either diverting or absorbing the incoming blows.

The challenge fired up her inner Sphinx, and with the pressure to perform or get her butt kicked, her rusty skills kicked right back in. Her Sphinx purred with pleasure to be fighting again against a worthy opponent.

Not one to be taken advantage of, Eleina began to step up the game Hunter was playing with her and alternated between attacking and defense. She tried an overhead cut, side cuts, and a wide arcing slice, but Hunter was Hunter and knew all the tricks skillfully blocking her attempts. Her swings became quicker and more accurate as her determination soared and she jumped forward thrusting at his middle. Once again, he jumped back out of her reach. The switch of back and forth and of who was cat and who was mouse continued until they were both out of breath and sweating.

Hunter was the first to call it. He stepped back well out of her reach, reflexing his Power Sword back into Element form and 129

Christine Murphy

holding his hands up. “Okay, okay. You win. Damn, Eleina, you’re just as feisty and determined as you ever were. You never would give up, no matter what, hanging in there with the best of us guys.

Jacob loved that about you.”

Eleina froze in place at his words. The tip of the sword she held in her hand slowly lowered to the ground and her eyes lost their focus. Fog settled over her sight. Echoes of long ago memories tried to intrude in the present. The past crept in and suddenly Jacob was near her, his face showing his exhaustion, his concern, his need of her battle-honed skills. To do what? She couldn't remember but his words echoed in her ears, “It’s all right Eleina. I know you’re tired. If you can harness your energy just one more time, baby. Please.” She reached for the elusive memory, the elusive truth of her entrapment. If she could just find it, everything would make sense again.

The memory began to fade away from her, the fog clearing, and a voice was calling to her. Someone took the sword from her numb hand and gripped her shoulder.

“Eleina, are you all right? Jacob will kill me if I pushed you too hard. Shit.” She glanced up to find Hunter staring at her with concern.

She shook herself out of the stupor inducing memory.

“Yes...yes, of course I'm okay. It's just the memories sometimes try to surface at the most inconvenient times.” She smiled at him brushing off her shakiness. No need in having another male trying to protect her from herself. Not what she needed at this point.

“Besides you looked like you needed a break from my attacks.”

Hunter snorted at her. “Yeah, whatever, Priestess. I'll admit, you still have the skills, but you’re rusty, woman. And if you space out like that in battle you’re done for.” He said it half-jokingly, but underneath, the current of his concern reached her.

“I may be rusty, but I’m catching back up and will polish you off any time Warrior.” She puffed herself to her full height, which was still much shorter than all of the Warriors. Hunter rolled his eyes at her and she wanted to laugh at him. “All right, all right. I'm working on it, but I‘ll be safely in the rear with Stormy. Even if 130

Sphinx United

Jacob throws a fit, I need to start feeling useful again.”

“Seriously, good job. I know you want to be back in the game again. Not many of us could bounce back from the injuries you had so quickly. It‘ll be an honor having you in the battle again.”

Hunter gave her a slight bow but then straightened quickly looking over his shoulder.

Eleina stiffened as well. She sensed the dark energy of the Gates flowing through the complex again. It was like nails on a chalkboard, skeleton nails screeching against her Life Force causing the Gate fragment to vibrate within her. She rubbed at her chest. “Yeah, I can feel it too. The Gates are firing up again. This is wearing everyone down and I don't know how all of you can take it with both Gates opening.”

Hunter sighed, his head down. Eleina hadn't seen the Warriors this worn down since her time so long ago with them. That had been a dark time too.

“It’s tough, that's for damn sure. With Stormy here now, she has been a great boon to us. She's keeping us afloat with her Life Power. We all pray that she doesn't burn out or we’re doomed.” He looked at her questioningly. “Is it true you’re a Power Keeper as well? Will you help us?” That was Hunter. He was similar to Raven in getting to the point, although a little more tactful at it.

She bit at her lip, unsure of what to say. “Hunter, honestly, I don't remember having Power Keeper abilities, although, Alexandria and Jacob seem to think that is what I am. But why I would hold back if it’s true, I have no idea. I wish I knew, but...I won't let Stormy take this on alone. I want to help. I guess I’ll just have to learn.”

Just what she needed. More expectations, more stress. It didn’t matter, though, because she would push herself to meet this challenge too. It was just the way she was wired.

“I know you will. You’ve always been there for us, Eleina.” He paused for a moment tilting his head to the side. “I'm sorry, I have to go. Khenti Michael has sent out the call to the Warriors for a meeting. Prep for the next round unfortunately. Good practice. I won't be so easy on you next time.” He gave her a parting smirk 131

Christine Murphy

and quickly strode out of the arena.

She shook her head. Men, they would just drive her crazy. They had their egos, over-protectiveness, and just plain rascals all around. Stretching her tired muscles, she headed back to the Warrior’s quarters. She made her way back to the main elevator bank punching the button to call the elevator. It didn't take long for it to arrive and she jumped in selecting the fingerprint encoded button for the quarters. Only those authorized to directly access the area had their fingerprint information programmed into the system. Ethan, would have set it up for her, him being the computer wizard in charge of items in the area of the technological world.

The elevator doors silently opened and she stepped into the entry way. The vibrant colors were still a shock to her eyes. Jacob had told her it was the decorating tastes of Alexandria. She did like her colors. Carpets of dark gold, turquoise, and reds were thrown everywhere on the polished tiger eye marble floor while tapestries of the lush scenery of nature and depictions of robed men and women frolicking in gardens caught her eye. But she only paused a moment examining the images when her attention was caught by the giggling of females coming from the entertainment room.

She stepped to her right where the conversation was coming from and boldly entered through the door without the least hesitation. This was the first time she had been in the entertainment room. Standing completely still, she quickly scanned her surroundings and recognized the layout. Jacob had described this oasis to her one evening and that it was where the Warriors came to get away from all the craziness.

Looking to her left, she spied seating arrangements of small circular tables and leather chairs surrounding what appeared to be a miniature music room. The soft notes of a song, she didn’t recognize, came from two large boxes with screening on the front of them but she liked the distinct heavy beat that vibrated up her legs and into her chest. To her right was more seating and book cases overflowing with books of all shapes and sizes. She loved to read and she wanted to come back later and check some of the 132

Sphinx United
books out. Perhaps she could find out more about this modern world.

Farther into the divided room were two other sections. The left side held four oversized leather chairs with holders for drinks and game controllers. At least that’s what she thought they were since there was also a huge blank screen on the wall. Jacob had told her the Warriors, especially Ethan and Caleb liked to play video games in here. The large screen was a television that would show moving pictures of whatever you wanted to see on it. What a strange past time.

The last area, was a huge bar and the two women who she had heard from the entryway were seated before it. She recognized it was Stormy and Alexandria. They paused in their animated discussion when they realized she was standing in the room watching them.

Stormy waved her over. “Come on in. We’re just having a drink and looking through the eScrolls again. Perhaps you could take another look too. There has to be something in here of use to destroy these damn Gates without getting killed.” Stormy brushed her gold blond bangs out of her eyes in disgust.

“Sure. I need a break from the self-torture anyway and I’m not in the mood to go back upstairs.” Eleina sighed heavily stepping over to the bar.

“Are you okay?” Alexandria, ever the doctor at heart, placed a hand on her arm. Eleina could tell she was ready to use her unique gift to check her system.

“I’m fine really. Just tired and I think I remembered something else.” Stormy and Alexandria looked at her with expectation and she knew she had said something the women wouldn’t let up on until she told them. “I remembered a piece of being in the battle right before I was trapped in the Gate.” Eleina rubbed at her temple with one hand. “I was resting for a moment and Jacob was talking to me. Something about needing me to harness my Power one more time to do something. I…I don’t know. He seemed upset about having to ask when he knew I was so exhausted. But everyone was in bad shape and there was nothing wrong with him 133

Christine Murphy

asking me to help. I was a Priestess and it was my job to fight beside the Warriors and jump them between Gates if that was what was needed.” Her voice rose in volume due to her frustration with her damaged memory, Jacob’s recent aggravating attitude, and her body’s constant aches and lack of energy.

“Hey, it’s okay. You’ll get there.” Stormy grabbed her other arm. Between her and Alexandria they pulled her over to one of the stools by the bar making her sit down. Stormy grabbed a new glass from the recessed slots where they hung in an overhead section of the bar glittering from the overhead lights. She poured a couple of shots worth of Jack into the glass and Eleina took it when she handed it to her. “Here this will fix what ails you.”

Stormy rolled her eyes. “At least that’s what Raven says. Men are such goofballs. And aggravating. Sometimes they’re like children one minute and the next overbearing, overprotective he-men.”

Eleina picked up the glass examining the clear brown liquid.

“Yes, they can be quite aggravating sometimes.” Holding the glass up to her nose, she took a whiff and wrinkled her nose when the vapors burned. “Are you sure about this?”

Alexandria nodded her head in agreement. “Yeah, I think you could use it. Doc’s orders. Bottoms up.” She picked up her own glass taking a sip.

Shrugging her shoulders, Eleina brought the cool crystal glass to her lips and took a big swig. As soon as the liquid hit her throat, she started sputtering and wheezing. It burned like crazy. How could anyone drink this stuff? She took a deep breath and then felt the warmth of the alcohol spread through her system. Well, maybe it wasn’t so bad after all. She took another big swig, finishing it off.

Again, she sputtered and wheezed but not quite so bad as the first time. Placing her glass in front of Stormy, she coughed, “More.”

Stormy and Alexandria looked at each other and burst out laughing. Eleina looked at them thinking they were a bit off.

Stormy picked up the bottle and poured Eleina a couple more shots. She wiped a tear from her eye when she was finished laughing. “You’re all right Eleina. You’ll do just fine here.”

Eleina thought perhaps the two women had had a few more 134

Sphinx United
drinks than she had if they thought she was okay, but she liked them and everyone had their opinions. She picked up her glass and downed another shot’s worth of whiskey. She sighed heavily again looking in the depths of the sparkling liquid for answers and memories that might never come. “I don’t understand men. Jacob wanted me back and now he has me and was so kind and loving.

Now, though, he suddenly doesn’t seem to want me anymore.”

Eleina grimaced and finished off the last of her second glass worth of mind numbing Jack.

She stared behind the bar losing herself for a moment in the glittering mirror and all the colors of the lights shining through the bottles of alcohol on the wall. It was quite mesmerizing. She almost felt like she was back in the old days. The bar made of rose wood with carvings of Egyptian hieroglyphics and the small round tables positioned around them with spiraling white pedestals reminded her of another bar. There had been an area almost identical to this in the old temple.

Eleina shook off the alcohol-induced trance when Stormy passed through her line of sight. Curiously, she watched Stormy reach over and grab a bottle labeled spiced rum. Bringing it back with her to where she was seated, Stormy poured herself a triple shot. Eleina wanted to laugh at her when Stormy gave a “what”

look to Alexandria. Eleina took the bottle from her deciding to try some of the new alcohol. It smelled much better than the Jack.

When Eleina was done pouring, Alexandria grabbed the bottle from her and poured some in her glass mumbling “might as well have some too”.

Raising her glass, Stormy cheered, “Yep, might as well. We’ll never figure out men, and we’re all screwed anyway if we don’t figure out these damn eScrolls and what the stupid Guardians of the past were trying to record.” She took a big gulp of her rum, smiled, and hiccupped.

“Well, what the hell. Let me see the book, or the eScroll, or whatever you call that thing.” Eleina glanced at the screen when Stormy pushed it across the polished wood. She noticed the markings of the Power Signatures she had pointed out to 135

Christine Murphy

Alexandria before belonging to the Priestesses and not Warriors.

On this particular page, she noticed her own Power Signature. She reached out and ran a fingertip over the image of the Solar Winged Disc that resembled her Sefu Element.

“It’s yours. Do you remember the time period? “Stormy asked her in expectation,

Looking closely, Eleina scanned the text. “Yes, this was when I was in Egypt when all four pyramids were still in existence and there were four Gates. The four Gates being in existence at the same time was still fairly new. They only opened separately, not at the same time. We were still numerous then, both Warriors and Priestesses. Then something changed and all four Gates started to align in their opening. It was a nightmare. Wraith escaped, Jacob and others, with the Tracking ability, had to hunt them down and destroy them before they destroyed us.”

Eleina shivered. “It was too much for us. We were losing the battle. More Wraith escaped, we lost Power Trackers, and we lost Priestesses in so many numbers. We couldn’t keep up with the Jumping between Gates. And poor Michael. He watched his father die. In order to try and save everyone, his father tried to destroy the Gates. He was successful in destroying two of them but at the cost of his life.”

“That was when Michael had to take over as the Khenti.”

Stormy sadly stated.

“Yes. And with two Gates left we were still slipping farther in the battle because of all the deaths of Warriors and Priestesses. I remember being desperate by then. I couldn’t lose Jacob to the Gates. I just couldn’t!” She growled slamming her glass down and standing up. She began to pace back and forth rubbing at her chest and temple. “I started tearing through all of the scrolls, praying to the Ancients I would find an answer in them to how the Gates were destroyed in the past without killing everyone in the process.

There was a passage…Gate….Gate Jumping?”

Eleina reached for the words she had once looked at but her vision blurred and a stabbing pain ran through her chest. She gasped for breath and her heart started hammering faster than a 136

Sphinx United
rabbit’s. The damn shard felt like it was slicing into her Life Force.

Alexandria quickly came over and grasped Eleina’s hands. She looked into Eleina’s flushed face. “Easy. Take deep, even breaths.

You don’t have to remember everything at once. Start with little pieces.”

Eleina acknowledged her with a silent nod. She lengthened out her breaths and blew out long and steady. At the same time, she pushed away from the ragged memory letting it go. Immediately she felt better, the pain receded and the pounding of her heart slowed.

Coming over to stand near her, Stormy put an arm around Eleina. “Yeah, don’t push it. We’ll get there in defeating these damn Gates. Don’t worry, you’ve already helped. It sounds like we need to go back farther to more ancient scrolls. I’ll get with Guardian Arik and have him pull them for me.”

Just when Eleina was beginning to feel comfortable again, the pep talk was interrupted by a deep drawling voice. “Ah. Isn’t this just the sweetest thing. I do love to see women hugging each other.” Eleina turned to see Raven sauntering in. His eyebrows were wagging and he had a look of pure over-sexed male.

Following close on his heals were Ethan and Khenti Michael.

“Very funny, Raven.” Stormy skipped over to Michael and plastered her body against his.

“Looks like you women have been up to no good.” Michael leaned down capturing a kiss from Stormy.

“Fuck. Get a room. And the rest of you females better not have drunk all my Jack. I need a fucking drink.” Raven stomped over to the bar grabbing a glass and the bottle of Jack. He spun off the cap with his thumb and poured with relish. Eleina shook her head and watched Raven shoot back a hefty amount as soon as he could get it to his lips. Sighing in relief, he cast a look at her. “And for Ancient’s sake, go do something with, or more importantly, to that man of yours. Jacob’s been worse than a wild Sphinx with a burr in his ass. He seriously needs to get laid.”

“Raven, you ass.” Alexandria kicked him in the shin causing him to choke on his drink. Ethan started chortling under his 137

Christine Murphy

breath over by the video game he was firing up. Stormy and Michael just shook their heads. Eleina just wanted to smack him in the side of the head.

Instead, Eleina made a beeline for the door, “Yeah….right.

Well, if you’ll excuse me for the night.” She would love to do that to Jacob, lay him, but he was afraid of his own shadow when it came to being with her. Which at times just pissed her off. Maybe with the fire of the alcohol burning in her system she would give him a piece of her mind.

She stomped up the steps bounding up two at a time. At the top, she walked by the golden Sphinx and stuck her tongue out at it just for spite. Not bothering to knock or show any other courtesy, she swung the door wide announcing her presence at the top of her lungs. “Jacob!”

Entering the room and shutting the door, she found Jacob standing with his back to the door near the end of the bed. His entire body was rigid and his hands were clenching and unclenching. She could see he was taking deep breaths, the muscles across his bare back rippling intriguingly.

Tentatively, she widened their connection to see what was wrong with him. “Jacob?” As soon as the link widened all of Jacob’s confused emotions swirled around her. The battle within him was obvious to her. He wanted to touch her, but didn’t trust himself. He wanted to draw her near, but at the same time wanted to push her away for her own safety.

She heard him inhale deeply and swore he held his breath for a moment. He looked over his shoulder at her, his velvet brown eyes glittering with their golden sparks of Power. He let out the held breath and then breathed in deeply again. He growled under his breath spinning so swiftly and advancing on her, he became a blur for an instant. His Life Power hit her before his body did, and in the next moment, she found herself pinned against the door, Jacob flush against her, trapping her with his aggression. Another low anguished growl came from deep within him.

138

Chapter Eight

Eleina pushed at him, not understanding his anger or whatever this was. “Jacob?” Where was the man she knew, the one she cared for so deeply, the one who cherished her and kept her close and protected her. Not the one who pushed her away, who was afraid to come near her, and fought an internal struggle that was going to tear both of them apart.

Jacob grabbed her and spun her around pushing her face first against the door. The entire front of his body pushed up against her back. He grabbed her arms spreading them out at her sides, his mouth near her ear. He hissed. “You smell like Hunter and alcohol. What have you been doing, Eleina? Finding another to replace me already?” He rubbed aggressively against her. She could feel his inner Sphinx demanding he control her.

Jacob’s unique negative energy brushed against her, surrounding her, and slid down their link to stroke her. “You’re mine. I won’t share you with anyone else.” He seemed lost in his torment even when Eleina struggled against him. She was shocked when suddenly he ripped her shirt away exposing her shoulder. He growled in her ear and in the next instant Jacob bit her.

“Jacob!” Her inner Sphinx was insulted and gave her strength to throw him off. She spun on him, pushing him further away from her. Tentatively touching her shoulder, she found it was only on the surface and not deep. She couldn’t believe he had done this to her. “You marked me! I can’t believe you marked me!” She didn’t know if she should be insulted since the marking was an ancient act to signify when a Sphinx had decided on an intended mate with or without her permission. Or if she was happy because somewhere in the chaos of Jacob’s mind and emotions he really did want her to be his one and only Power Mate.

“And for your information, I was training and Hunter challenged me to a dual.” Jacob growled again. She rolled her eyes 139

Christine Murphy

in exasperation. “I accepted. I needed the training to bring me back up to my needed skill level and he was on his best behavior.

He didn’t hurt me. As far as the drinking, I needed to relax my brain and met up with the girls in the entertainment room. We talked about the eScrolls, figuring out a way to try and destroy the Gates, and about men who are dumb asses.” She finished the last raising her voice and staring him down.

****

Jacob breathed in deeply. He breathed out slowly. His eyes began to clear and he was horrified at what he had just done.

Eleina stood before him, her shirt ripped, and her shoulder raw where he had bitten her. He had hurt her again and in the most unacceptable way. His negative energy was still roiling around her and he became terrified he might hurt her again. Backing away, his entire body began to shake. What the hell is wrong with me?

He watched her expression change from anger to gentleness and she approached him. He didn’t want her gentleness. He didn’t deserve it. She reached out and he backed away until his legs hit the bed.

“Jacob, it’s fine. It’s already healing. And I kind of like having your mark on me. Now, stop and talk to me.” She placed a hand against his chest and he didn’t know whether to bolt or give in to her touch.

Giving in, he reached out and crushed her to him holding her tight, never wanting to let her go. “I don’t know how Michael does it. Sharing Stormy with the other Warriors so she can give them the Life Power they need to fight the Wraith. She’s doing so well, but Michael is afraid she‘ll burn herself out. I know he wants to have you Transfer Life Power too, now that we know you’re a Power Keeper.” He felt Eleina stiffen in his arms. “I know, I know.

You’re not comfortable with it so he hasn’t asked. I don’t think I can handle it if the other Warriors touch you anyway.”

Just the thought made his stomach cramp, but having her in his arms eased his over-wrought system a bit. Needing to touch her more, he ran his hands over her back. He leaned down placing a gentle kiss on her shoulder. “I’m so sorry. I should have never 140

Sphinx United
marked you. It was beyond wrong. You should get away from me. I can only hurt you.”

Eleina grabbed his arms. “No! I know in my heart and in my Life Force, you would not hurt me. I feel your love.”

Brushing his fingertips over her cheeks, he gave her the gentlest kiss he could. “Ancients help us, I do love you. I’ve always loved you. But how can we be together?” He leaned his forehead against hers. He whispered more to himself than her. “There has to be a way.”

Tentatively, he kissed her again. His energy flowed around them, brushing against her, and again flowing into her gently through their link. More than anything, he wanted to do more than just have his Power within her. He wanted the part of his body pushed up against her hip and hard as a rock inside her. To be Joined with her not only on a Power level, but with their Life Forces Joined, their bodies joined as one.

The emotions, the need, the energy was building up in him like a tidal wave ready to crash down upon both of them and sweep them away. Jacob went with it and deepened the kiss taking her completely in his arms. He felt her reach up and fist his hair in her hands and arch her delectable body into him. More, he needed more of her.

More he didn’t get, though. Suddenly, they were interrupted by a rapid knock on the door. Ethan’s voice came through and he sounded tense. “Dude, sorry to interrupt, but we’ve got a big problem. Everyone’s headed to the Staging Cavern. We need your Tracking skills.”

“Fuck.” Jacob cursed under his breath. He went to the door, keeping Eleina tucked securely by his side. He jerked the door open finding Ethan standing just outside with one of his electronic devices in his hand. He was a little pale and typing furiously. He had the demeanor of a man who had just fucked up.

“What happened?” Jacob sighed.

“I didn’t see it, man. It was the tiniest blip and no one felt anything from the Gates so I thought it was nothing but my own tired mind.” He shook his head and ran his hand through his short 141

Christine Murphy

spiked black hair. “Now the readings are starting to blow off the charts. What the hell?”

As Ethan finished his statement, Jacob detected the creepy sensation of the dark energy flowing up from the lower levels. The Gates were getting ready to open again.

“And you need a Tracker why?” Even as Jacob asked, he understood the implications of what Ethan was dancing around and knew he would probably be Tracking Wraith out with his skills.

“A Wraith was spotted on the general living quarters level. The Guardians Elite were lucky enough to be in the area, so they think it’s quartered off, but we need you to pinpoint it before it does any damage.” Ethan thumbed over his shoulder. “The rest of us are headed down to see what damage, if any, is happening from the Gates. Although, by the readings, if they’re opening, it’s just starting. At this pace, we’re going to have to be juiced up with Life Power again.”

Even with Ethan’s apologetic look at Eleina, Jacob couldn’t stop the growl that escaped him.

“Sorry Jacob.” Ethan shrugged and then glanced at the new mark on Eleina’s shoulder. “Whoa, dude, I’m surprised you still have your jewels for marking her.” Jacob’s growl grew louder and his Power began to emanate dangerously. “Okay, okay. Meet you downstairs.” Ethan made a hasty retreat and Jacob could still hear him typing away on his device when he disappeared.

Jacob closed the door softly and turned towards Eleina, holding her by the arms. “I have to go. I’m sorry. We’ll talk about all of this later. The timing of this just straight up sucks.”

Inner conflict was putting it mildly. The only action he wanted to do was to stay with her but at the same time his duty called for him to track down the danger of a Wraith being loose in the complex. He clenched his jaw, forced himself to step away from her, and began gathering his clothes and weaponry. It took him only a couple of minutes to redress and grab his battle gear.

Feeling Eleina’s eyes on him, he tried to focus on donning his chained forearm guards. He knew she would want to help and 142

Sphinx United
wasn’t completely surprised when she volunteered, “I should gear up and borrow one of Hunter’s swords, so I can help out with the Gates.”

Jacob’s response was instantaneous. His body went rigid and he was in her face grabbing her arms before he could put a rein on his panic. “No! Absolutely not.” He growled out. He took a breath easing his grip on her and lowering his voice. “I mean…. please, Eleina. Stay here. At least for this round. I can’t concentrate worrying about where you are and hunting down Wraith. My Sphinx is going crazy and if anything happened to you…..” He didn’t finish and closed his eyes.

Thank the Ancients, she decided to relent. He almost fell to his knees when she didn’t argue but instead placed a hand on his cheek. He leaned into her palm, turned inward, and kissed it. Her soft voice called to him, “Jacob, look at me.”

He did as she asked and looked at her. Looked into her baby blue eyes which always drew him in and melted his very core with the love and concern showing in them. He didn’t want her to worry but knew he was broadcasting his inner war and concern for her through their shared link.

“I’ll stay.” The words were heaven to his ears. “But please be careful. Remember, if anything happens to you, I couldn’t take it either.” Eleina grabbed his shoulders and pulled herself up on tiptoe to kiss him. Jacob felt every bit of her need to make sure he would be okay in her determined kiss. He kissed her back feeling the same way, wrapped his arms tightly around her, and never wanted to let go.

Just as quickly as the kiss had started, Jacob pushed back from her and turned away leaving her standing in the center of the room. He jerked open the door, paused for one brief moment, and glanced back at her. He was frozen in his indecision of leaving her for a moment but having no choice let the Tracker in him take over. He regretfully turned away from her and disappeared through the doorway.

****

It was one of the hardest things he had to ever do. Again.

143

Christine Murphy

Walking away from her when they had unfinished business between them. Leaving her behind with nothing but his professed love to her after he had been the worst jerk and hurt her. Again.

Berating himself over and over while he walked down the hall towards the stairs, he just couldn’t understand what had possessed him to mark her. To hold her and bite her delicate skin and leave the Mark claiming her as his Mate. He was going out of his mind for her.

He shook his head trying to clear it so he could focus on the danger ahead and not fall down the damn stairs. But all he could see was the image of his Eleina looking at him with such compassion and understanding in her baby blues. And the love. By the Ancients, the love that flowed through their connection. Her love was so powerful for him even when he didn’t deserve it. If she ever fully remembered that day long ago, he just knew her love would become tainted, black. She would hate him for sending her to her certain death.

Almost tripping on the last step, he caught himself trying to look nonchalant and stepped up to Ethan and Hunter. Oh yes…Hunter who had touched Eleina during training. He growled.

“Save it for the Wraith, Jacob.” Hunter evidently knew exactly why he was being growled at. “I didn’t make an advance at her and didn’t hurt a hair on her head. So tell your Sphinx to focus all that macho male aggression on the creature that deserves it.”

“Dude, he’s right. Save it for the Wraith. And it took you long enough.” Ethan tapped away again at his handheld. “This doesn’t look good. Can you find it?”

Taking a deep breath, Jacob refocused himself. They were both right. There was no point in taking his frustrations out on them when it should be directed inward. Or at the Wraith. “Yeah, right.

Sorry. I’m just fucked up, I guess. Let’s find this asshole before anything happens.”

Jacob focused inward tapping into his unique gift of his Tracking skill. He fired up his negative Power and let his senses flow outward through the entryway, skimming along the tapestry covered walls, and then outward even farther. He reached out 144

Sphinx United
through corridors, down multiple levels, and deep into the earth until he found what he was looking for. An evil, dark, destructive, Life Power sucking Wraith.

He roared pushing between both Ethan and Hunter at a dead run to the elevator bank. He punched the access button and paced impatiently waiting for the elevator to arrive. Back and forth he paced while his inner Sphinx was growling and spitting ready to attack and destroy the enemy.

Ethan and Hunter caught up with him just as the elevator arrived and all three dove in. Hunter commented. “Yep. He’s found it.” They both stepped back out of the way when Jacob’s arm shot out to punch the button for the Main Gathering Room. Jacob would have paced back and forth in the elevator if there had been room but had to remain in place. Instead, he gathered his energy and pushed it towards his Sefu Element.

The moment the doors opened, he was out and shooting down the hallway with Ethan and Hunter right behind him. He reflexed his hand like the other two Warriors switching his Element into the crystalline bladed Power Sword. As a unit, they jogged down the tan colored corridors until they reached the last site of where the Wraith could be. Jacob paused cautiously at the large metal doors of the Gathering area. One of the doors was slightly ajar and three deep grooves marred the outer surface. Tan paint was peeled off down to the silver metal where claws had made short work of opening the door.

Slowly he parted the doors and crouched low to enter the room. Jacob scanned his surroundings reaching out with his Tracking but found no aura of the beast. He stood up progressing farther in and circled the room while Ethan and Hunter searched other areas of the large room in unison with him. It was fairly easy, the dining tables which rose up from the floor during meal times were mostly in their down position leaving the floor open and solid.

There were, however, a few tables near the back. Jacob glanced over and saw Ethan was over searching there. Hunter’s search took him to the far side of the cavernous room where the gathering 145

Christine Murphy

stage was still setup from meetings from earlier in the day. The moment Hunter circled back behind it, Jacob heard him yell, “Son of a Bitch!” Jacob rushed over to his side with Ethan arriving a split second later.

“Fuck.” Jacob knelt down next to the body near Hunter’s feet.

It was one of the young serving girls. She was on her back, her arms thrown wide, and her white blond hair spread around her.

Jacob had a moment of panic when it reminded him of Eleina’s long curls. Her eyes stared sightlessly to the ceiling and she was white as a ghost, and heartbreakingly dead.

Reaching out, Jacob placed a hand over her eyes and closed them. The touch told him what he already knew. The Wraith had sucked the Life Power out of her and then her very Life Force. She didn’t have a chance. “Ethan, can you contact Guardian Arik? He’ll get medical down here for this poor girl and let her family know.”

“Got it.” Ethan shook his head appearing to try to deny what he was seeing. “How could the Wraith get up here so quick? There has to be something in my readings that would have caught it.”

“Well, the bastard’s still got to be here somewhere?” Hunter growled low in his throat. Jacob could tell he wanted to kill something as bad as he did. “Can you tell where it went, Jacob?”

Jacob was already seeking the creature having cast his gift outward. “I’ve just about got it….Shit! It’s in medical.” He shot to his feet and sprinted back the way they had come with Hunter not more than two steps behind him. Ethan temporarily stayed behind to coordinate with medical and Arik.

Rushing as fast as possible, Jacob led the way to medical with Hunter shadowing. Like the Gathering area, the medical clinic had obviously been broken into. The doors were off their hinges, mangled, with one door in the hallway and the other in the clinic itself. Jacob would have dived in but Hunter placed a hand on his shoulder holding him up for a moment of caution.

“Alexandria!” Hunter yelled. There was nothing. Not a sound.

Being evening, there would have only been a night crew of medical attendants to defend against the Wraith.

Jacob couldn’t wait any longer. He edged in with his Power 146

Sphinx United

Sword held before him in a death grip. Hunter followed him in and echoed his thoughts with an agonized “Fuck” when they observed the carnage.

As one they edged along the wall scanning back and forth for the enemy and then on opposite sides of the room moved like mirror images to cover the most ground. Jacob ran his hand through his hair in agitation while keeping a steady grip on his sword. Gotta be ready for anything, he thought. He carefully moved among the disaster zone of medical looking for any survivors.

There were at least five bodies scattered throughout the clinic.

They had not gone down easy either. It looked like they had tried to defend themselves and what patients they had been caring for.

The medical attendants had taken up anything to fight with including scalpels, an I.V. pole, and even a fire extinguisher. But it had been to no avail. The attendants had been slashed to ribbons and then their Life Forces taken from them. Inside two of the cubicles, the patients who had been there had been easily sucked dry, their blank eyes staring from where they laid on the stretchers.

The Wraith had showed no mercy trashing everything including the outer clinic. Tables and chairs were thrown everywhere. Trays of equipment and laboratory instrumentation were scattered across the floor in pieces. Paperwork was everywhere. It looked like a bomb had gone off to scatter it to the four winds.

“Jacob.” Hearing his name called he came over to where Hunter stood frozen. When Jacob came up next to him, he could see what Hunter was holding in his free hand. Hunter’s hand was shaking and he had a death grip on a white lab coat. A white lab coat covered in blood with a little gold wolf print pin at the collar.

It was Alexandria’s lab coat.

“No.” Jacob lost his breath and was light headed for a moment.

“Not Alexandria.” He was so distraught he must have alerted Eleina because she was whispering in his mind.

Jacob, what’s wrong. Do you need me? He had not meant to 147

Christine Murphy

reach out to Eleina, to worry her, but if Alexandria was lost to them, the loss would just be too great.

It’s all right, baby. I can’t talk right now. I’ll let you know more as soon as I can. He narrowed down their connection again.

Needing her with him wasn’t an option right now. It was too dangerous. They all would just have to push on. He couldn’t even think what would happen when Khenti Michael found out.

A crash from one of the back storage rooms brought Jacob’s head around. Hunter was faster. He flew past him with Sword raised and a war cry from his lips disappearing around the corner.

A blood curdling scream was the next thing Jacob heard as he rounded the corner to see Hunter pulling a female out of the closet. It was Jenny, Alexandria’s assistant.

“Easy, Jenny. We have you. It’s gone.” Hunter was trying to calm her but she was beside herself. He shook her a bit to try and snap her out of her hysterics. “Jenny what happened? We need you to let us know what happened. Where did it go?”

“It…..it took her!” She sobbed uncontrollably, pulling at her braid with one hand and reaching over and gripping Jacob’s arm with the other.

Jacob took her hand. “Took who? Who did it take, Jenny?” He asked but dread curled through him. He suspected he already knew. The look on Hunter’s face told him his Warrior in arms already knew also.

“It took Alexandria!” A new round of hysteria hit her and it took her a moment to get herself back together enough to continue. “She….she fought it with everything she had, but…..but it hit her and then dragged her away. It was laughing cruelly and it hissed that….” she paused trying to catch her breath, “that this was all part of the plan and Turin had plans for her.” Jenny obviously couldn’t take any more and collapsed against Hunter burying her face in his shirt.

“Fuck!” Jacob paced away and then turned back. “We’ve got to get downstairs now. I haven’t heard much from our Warrior link with Michael other than some small battle coordination.”

“If Turin is orchestrating this, then the battle downstairs is to 148

Sphinx United
distract them from what’s really going on.” Hunter confirmed Jacob’s fears.

“Yeah. We’ve got to go now, although it may be too late to…” he froze in mid-sentence when suddenly his connection with Eleina blew wide open.

Jacob! We’ve got trouble. In his mind’s eye, he could see her backed up with Stormy, against one of the far walls of the main elevator bank. Stormy was battling two determined Wraith and Eleina was struggling to reflex her Element into her Power Sword.

We’re down by the Garden Dome! They set a trap for us.

Jacob didn’t wait to hear anymore. He roared in fury and his inner Sphinx came dangerously to the surface knowing its mate was in danger. He moved so fast he knew no one would be able to keep track of him even if they wanted to. Without Hunter, he disappeared through the broken medical doors in his determination to get to Eleina. ****

Eleina was furious with herself. Even with her practicing her reflex, she couldn’t focus enough to overcome the pain and push her Element to form a Power Sword. The scar tissue around the Element always felt like it was ripping away every time the Element went to move. She would lose the even flow of her Life Power to it and the whole process would stall.

Right now, the only thing keeping the two Wraith off of them was Stormy’s skill at combat. Stormy was a wonder swinging and jabbing with the skill of a honed Warrior. Eleina wished she had a regular Sword so she could dive in and help. Eleina wanted to smack herself. Why couldn’t she have thought of the idea sooner?

There was no use in having the skills if she didn’t have a weapon.

Of all the luck. She couldn’t believe the Wraith had just been waiting for them. Yes, she had promised to stay put, but Michael had communicated with Stormy to meet them in the Garden Dome. Jacob had told her this was the preferred site for Transferring Life Power between Stormy and the Warriors. And from the looks of things, it would be definitely needed.

Stormy had let her know she was headed to the Garden Dome 149

Christine Murphy

and with Wraith running around in the complex there was no way Eleina was going to let her go on her own. Plus if there was Life Power needed, there was no time like the present to try and be useful and learn the process. She knew Jacob would be pissed about her doing it, but she wasn’t going to let Stormy continue to take on the brunt of the work. Hell no.

She watched in frustration while the Wraith continued to try and get their hands on Stormy. One got too close for comfort to the Power Keeper and Eleina threw one of her daggers. It was dead on, stabbing right into the Wraith’s forehead.

“Serves you right, you nasty thing.”

To her dismay, it reached up and yanked the blade free.

Although it whined in pain, it smiled a sickly fanged grin, its fetid breath blowing out towards her as it hissed, “Yum, Turin’s’ play toy.”

The words jolted her and she feared the memories would swallow her while the fog tried to creep over her vision. Beside her, Stormy cried out when the other Wraith got in a lucky strike. The Wraith’s fighting skills appeared to have improved and they were showing up with more sophisticated fighting weapons since Turin had taken over Wraith hell.

Eleina could smell blood now and realized the Wraith had gotten in a good blow. This infuriated her even more and she called out to Jacob. She didn’t know if he would get there in time and the fog of her repressed memories was growing thicker, her vision clouding over. The damn Wraith knew exactly what to say.

Trying to escape the incapacitating fog, she tried to reflex again. Pain. The pain was horrid, but the clarity it suddenly brought pushed away the fog and the plan of the Wraith to incapacitate her with it. The transformation was slow, but her Element changed to a Sword. It was invigorating even with the almost intolerable burning of the pain in her wrist. The bracelet form slowly slid from her wrist up and across until it was in the palm of her hand where it shifted. When it finally lengthened out into a full Power Sword, it glowed with a lustrous golden edged crystalline blade.

150

Sphinx United

Just as Stormy stumbled back from the two Wraith’s renewed attacks, Eleina dove in, a true Priestess Warrior’s cry on her lips.

Her fury of everything she couldn’t remember and the fact the enemy was trying to destroy her again filled her with the sweet Power to fight back. She lunged in against the Wraith, swinging her newly formed Sword in a broad arc catching them by surprise.

They staggered back under the onslaught of her attack and paused while the wheels in their little brains turned to assess this new outcome.

“Nicely done.” Stormy proudly commented. “I knew you had it in you.” She flexed her arm the Wraith had sliced. Eleina noted Stormy was still bleeding, but it was slowing with her healing ability kicking in. “Shall we?”

Eleina nodded and smiled wickedly. Oh, yeah. This was going to be fun. Both women raised their Swords and in unison clashed with the Wraith. The battle didn’t last long since in a well-timed cut and jab, one Wraith lost its head and the other one stepped back. Before the creature could regroup, a blurred figure flew from the elevator and mutilated it in less than a second.

When the figure stopped moving and was revealed to be Jacob, Eleina smiled in pleasure. The man was truly glorious. He stood braced on locked legs, muscled arms extended holding his Power Sword in a powerful grip, and wearing a thunderous expression.

His velvet brown eyes sparkled while he searched out additional enemies to cut down. Once he appeared to determine the area was clear, he lowered his Sword and reflexed it back to its bracelet form.

Beside her, Stormy did the same, but Eleina held hers in the Sword form. She wasn’t ready for the pain of its transformation back onto her hand and wrist. Jacob moved over to her pulling her into his arms and running his hands over her to make sure she was okay. He appeared satisfied after a few seconds, although, she could tell he was still wound up and couldn’t seem to stop touching her.

He brushed his fingers across her cheek. “I think it’s clear for now. You can stand down, baby.” He smiled crookedly while 151

Christine Murphy

pointedly looking down at the Sword she had near his leg.

She smiled back at him. “Sorry. I’m not quite ready yet for the discomfort of having it move back to my arm. And thank you for the rescue.” She reached up and kissed him. A gentle kiss for him of her wonder at his skills and abilities.

“I think I can help you with your reflex.” He carefully took her right arm and slid his hands down to her wrist. While he was positioning his hold, he asked Stormy. “How are you doing?”

“I’m fine. Just a scratch and almost healed. Those damn Wraith set up this trap. Turin is teaching them way too much.

Making them too dangerous with the knowledge he’s giving them.”

When he nodded in agreement, Eleina added, “I wonder how in the hell they got in here without anyone knowing it.”

“Good question.” Jacob cupped her wrist and hand in his palms. “Ready to try this?”

Eleina nodded and withdrew her Power from the Sword. The instant she did the Element slowly changed from a Sword back into its bracelet form. She gasped in pain, but instantly she noticed Jacob focus on her arm bringing his negative Power in and around her hand and wrist. It felt like static across her skin and warm, but it didn’t hurt. It actually numbed the area where the scar tissue was across the back of her hand and around her wrist. When the Element settled back in position, she sighed in relief. Whatever magic Jacob had worked was a miracle. Very little pain had afflicted her.

“See. Done.” Jacob brought her hand to his lips and placed a kiss on the back of her hand and then opened her hand to kiss her palm. It sent wonderful butterflies to her stomach.

“I knew you would hear me.” Eleina moved into Jacob’s arms and he instantly drew her against him. She was relieved he was safe and needed to feel him near her. “I can’t believe the Wraith set up a trap. They seemed so well coordinated. They shouldn’t be able to do planning to that level. I guess it could have been worse.”

Jacob stiffened against her. “Jacob?” She asked feeling how tense and serious he had become.

He ran a hand through his hair, his expression becoming 152

Sphinx United
distant and concerned. “We think a Wraith got to Alexandria.”

“No.” She heard Stormy whisper. Standing in Jacob’s arms, Eleina’s mind raced as to what was going on. They were all in danger if they didn’t get control of the access the beasts had to their home. Things were going downhill fast. A déjà vu feeling crept through her making her shiver. Jacob pulled her closer into his arms. She knew he was trying to protect her.

No sooner had the thought surfaced, a strong wind blew through the elevator bank area and one of the larger elevators opened. Jacob pushed her behind him immediately reflexing his Sword and ready to do battle. Eleina blew out a breath when she saw it was just the Warriors. They all rushed into the limited space with Michael and Joshua in the lead.

It was amazing watching them while they quickly reconned the space around them all in battle mode. When the Warriors determined it was clear, they relaxed their stances.

“Jacob, report.” Michael barked. Eleina thought their leader looked just as wound up as the rest of the group.

Jacob reflexed his Sword back into Element. He approached his leader, but not before grabbing Eleina and pulling her along with him. “Khenti. I tracked one of the Wraith to the Gathering area and we found one casualty. A woman. There was no saving her. The Wraith had already done its damage. It was gone by the time we got there. It was moving fast and had a goal in mind.

From there, we went to medical. It was a mess.”

“Yeah. I got that through the Warriors link. I appreciate the update when you were already focused on your Tracking.” Michael reached out to Stormy and she took his hand moving up against him. He didn’t look happy that she had been at risk from the other two Wraith. “What happened here?”

“There obviously was more than one and they were fast. At first when Eleina warned me, I thought these two were after them, but now I think it was a way to distract us from their true goal. We need to get down to the Staging Cavern now.”

Michael looked like he was dreading the answer or already knew. “Their goal?”

153

Christine Murphy

Eleina didn’t want to see Michael’s reaction or any other of the Warriors either when Jacob revealed want happened in medical.

She could already detect a bubbling hysteria in the air. She wanted to wrap her arms around Jacob when he choked out, “Khenti, Turin has already tried to get to Stormy and Eleina without luck.

That only left Alexandria. The Wraith went to medical.” He choked on the words, “There was no sign of her….except a bloody lab coat.”

“Fuck no!” Everyone was upset but the loud growled out words startled Eleina. Joshua slammed his fist into one of the walls leaving a large hole in it. He pushed past everyone including his Khenti until he was clear of everyone and standing over by the double doors leading to the Garden Dome. He looked down at his Sword obviously lost in his anguish and gripped it with both hands pointing it to the ceiling. Throwing back his head he roared to the heavens and his Power Sword lit up with a bright white light.

Eleina just stood frozen and staring at the intense white light which was spreading out from Joshua’s Sword. Before she could shake off her stupor, Jacob grabbed her putting his body between her and the raging energy. She was enveloped in his arms and completely surrounded by his protective Life Power. She wiggled in Jacob’s arms so she could see what was going on.

Michael had grabbed Stormy, protecting her with his Power in the same manner as Jacob. The other Warriors threw up their arms over their own heads to protect themselves from any fall-out.

One moment Joshua was standing there in his own self-created storm and the next with the light exploding outward he was gone.

Not one person was touched by Joshua’s energy when he had departed but Eleina was sure everyone had felt the blast of his heartbreak.

154

Chapter Nine

“What the fuck?” So eloquently spoken by Raven. Eleina just loved the guy sometimes for his timing. No matter what the situation he chimed in with his attitude to get people fired back up again.

Jacob slowly loosened his death grip on her, but he still retained contact by holding her hand against his chest. She could feel his pounding heart all the way through his battle vest. “Jacob, where did he go?”

“I don’t know.” He growled. “But I’m going to kick his ass for that stunt. I don’t care if he was upset or not. A little warning would have been nice.”

Michael raised his hand for silence. He cocked his head to the side evidently listening to communications via the Warrior’s Link.

“He’s down in the Staging Cavern. Let’s go!”

Everyone piled into the largest of the elevators which held the entire group with ease. Eleina was pushed into the corner by Jacob who used his body to maneuver her away from the other Warriors.

She shook her head. Even in this situation he was still trying to keep her separated from the other men. Putting her hands against his back she leaned against him and widened her link. Snippets of the communications Khenti Michael was sending to the other Warriors through the Warriors link were coming through to her.

The internal discussions and visuals were amazing. Michael was sharing the images Joshua was sending back of the battle which was being waged. Joshua and the Guardians Elite were in a bloody engagement with the Wraith coming from one of the Gates.

At least only one Gate was open at the moment. Michael was already taking in consideration the positions of friend and foe and coordinating with the Warriors to make the most of their defense.

When the doors slid open, everyone piled out, rushing into the main area of the Staging Cavern and diving into the chaotic mess.

155

Christine Murphy

Growls, roars, and screams of men and Wraith filled the air. Blood was spattered everywhere already and the clash and ring of weapons impacting together vibrated to the very depths of her bones.

Eleina’s inner Sphinx growled and her wrist burned. Her first impulse was to form her Power Sword. She stepped toward the fight but Jacob grabbed her chin turning her to face him. “Baby, I’ve got this round.” He gave her a lopsided grin. She knew he was trying to curtail her instincts. “Stay with Stormy. She’ll need you.”

She nodded letting him know she was in agreement. Jacob was right. Now was not a good time for her to be towards the front. At least not this time. Jacob nodded back at her and dove into the chaos. She quickly moved over to the rear where Stormy stood armed and ready with Guardian Arik and one of the other Guardians Elite. Arik handed her one of his swords and she stood ready in case any of the Wraith made it back that far.

The fight was vicious as usual but didn’t last long since the Gate was already starting to close. The Warriors and Guardians backed off in order not to get caught up in the vortex when the Gate lost its stability and closed. Eleina observed the Wraith stumbling and dragging themselves back to fall through the Gate.

Staying in the Cavern would have been their death.

To her horror, right before the Gate closed, Turin appeared in the quickly shrinking opening. The evil man looked even grayer and demented than he had looked before. His skin was ghostly and his eyes a deep dark pool of nothing. She could almost feel herself being pulled into the vacuum of his mind. It was a creepy feeling she swore she had felt before.

Turin extended his arm, pointing it out towards the group.

Joshua growled trying to attack him, but Raven and Caleb held him back. Turin’s voice boomed and echoed throughout the cavern, “She is mine now. You will not win this war, Sphinx Warriors. You, your people, and this world will be ours, and we will have the Life Power and destroy you all.” He threw whatever he had in his hand out onto the floor of the Cavern and stepped away from the opening just before the Gate destabilized and 156

Sphinx United
snapped shut.

The sudden silence in the Staging Cavern was deafening. No one moved, standing frozen to what had just happened. If Turin’s words were true, Alexandria was now trapped or worse in the Wraith’s world. Eleina choked. She hated to cry but Alexandria was family. Not just to her but everyone. She reached out to Jacob who immediately took her in his arms.

Across the Cavern, Michael stepped forward and picked up the object off the floor. Eleina’s keen Sphinx eyesight told her it was Alexandria’s blue beaded hair clip and Michael just held it before him, his eyes gleaming and his hand shaking. His sister was gone.

Not five steps away, Joshua roared and threw off Raven and Caleb’s hands. He lurched over to where Michael stood. He reached for the hair clip and paused when Michael pinned him with eyes of steel. A silent exchange seemed to pass between the two men and Michael handed the hair clip to Joshua.

Michael turned his dark gaze to everyone in the Cavern, his fists clenching and his body visibly shaking. His voice was low, barely controlled. His Sphinx was very near the surface, “Caleb, get the clean-up crew down here now.”

“Stormy, Jenny will take over medical, please let her know.

Warriors and Guardians to the planning room, yesterday. Stormy and Eleina I think you both need to be there as well. Ethan, I expect your computers to be fired up and ready when I get there.”

At the conclusion of their distraught leader’s commands, everyone in the Cavern went into frenzied motion, yelling coordination to make the actions directed by their leader happen.

It was still amazing to Eleina the complete, seemingly choreographed teamwork that happened once everyone dove into it. She wished she could be of more help.

However, she didn’t get the opportunity. Jacob grabbed her arm and led her over to the elevators where the team was already piling in. Those who hadn’t been assigned a particular job other than to get their ass to the Planning Room moved out quick.

Jacob pulled her into the nearest one. He wrapped his arms around her drawing her against him. It was like he couldn’t get her 157

Christine Murphy

close enough and she didn’t mind at all. She needed his warmth feeling the coldness of losing a friend slowly freeze her insides.

The sight of Turin hadn’t helped either. In fact, it had stirred up the whispering of memories which kept battering at her mind.

Turin’s previously sneered comment of her being some type of experimental plaything kept repeating in her thoughts.

Too soon, Jacob had to release her when the elevator stopped and everyone piled out. In silence, Jacob held her hand and pulled her along next to him to the Planning Room. As they entered, Eleina could see the room was already crowded, most of the large leather seats already occupied by Warriors or Guardians. Jacob stopped them by one of the side couches next to the large computer desk. He looked meaningfully at the Guardian already occupying the seat.

When the Guardian didn’t initially take the hint, Jacob growled at him and Raven commented from across the room “I’d move if I were you.” The light haired Guardian held up his hands and vacated the seat. Jacob sat down and drew Eleina down onto his lap. She was surprised when he continued to hold her in front of the other Warriors, but he didn’t seem to care what anyone thought. He pulled her close and rubbed a hand up and down her back while they waited for their leader to arrive.

Eleina knew the wait wouldn’t be long since Ethan sat behind the enormous redwood War Planner’s desk furiously typing away and firing up all of the surveillance systems. He was pale and shaking with several wounds half healed. Like him, no one would even think of slowing down and resting no matter what, especially with any hope of rescuing Alexandria. All of the Warriors and Guardians were sprawled across the room dirty, bloody, and beat.

Even Joshua, clearly destroyed by Alexandria’s disappearance, sat in one of the large chairs with legs spread out before him, hands limply hanging off the arms of the chair, and his head down.

They all looked like the hell had been beaten out of them. And maybe it had because the Dimensional Gates allowing the Wraith to invade their world were like demons invading from the depths of hell. Eleina sighed heavily, leaning her head against Jacob’s 158

Sphinx United
chest. He reached up and brushed his fingers through her tangled hair and leaned down kissing the top of her head. She closed her eyes savoring the rare moment of just not moving.

The wait wasn’t long and they all tensed when their leader entered the room. His expression was thunderous but he seemed to be controlling himself. Stormy came in with him and his arm was around her firmly holding her near. Both passed among the weary group to the front of the room and turned to lean against the desk. Stormy leaned up and whispered something in Michael’s ear. He nodded to her, his expression resigned.

His deep blue eyes scanned the room from one side to another taking in his Warriors, his Guardians, his family. Eleina could feel the weight of the grief coming from him. From them all.

He sighed and sounded tired when he spoke to them, “I’m not sure how everything got so fucked up. We lost an important member of our family today.” He swallowed roughly and pulled Stormy closer to him and continued. “We lost my sister. Our Power Healer.” The sound of clearing throats, shifting in seats, and quiet growls circulated throughout the room. A soft sob escaped Stormy and she turned her face away from the group.

Eleina wanted to comfort her but stayed put, taking strength from Jacob. She threaded her fingers with his when he grasped her hand.

Michael clenched his jaw and then raised his voice louder. “We have lost a great woman, but the Ancients willing, we will fight and get her back. Our enemy Turin and his band of Wraith will not defeat us. We have taken an oath. An oath to fight and survive through the millennia. To defend against the Wraith and to protect our people and the planet we call home. We will unite as one undefeatable force and win.” He looked at all of them, demanding them not to give up. He extended his arm and reflexed his hand, his Power Sword forming before him. “To the Life Power!”

All of the Warriors and Guardians stood either reflexing or drawing their Swords. “To the Life Power!” they thundered.

Eleina stood with Jacob but didn’t attempt to reflex her Power Sword. She noticed Joshua was still sitting and staring blankly 159

Christine Murphy

down at the floor. Michael directed his gaze to him and the others in the room centered in on his still figure. Joshua slowly raised his head, his eyes blue and frosty like the deepest snows of the arctic.

He braced himself by the arms of the chair and pushed himself up slowly. Once standing, he extended his arm and his Power Sword formed quicker than the blink of an eye.

With a cold smile Joshua’s eyes began to glow a bright blue and his Power Sword shimmered with the same cold blue. “Aye. To the Life Power” He gritted out. “And to the return of Alexandria.” He slowly lowered his Power Sword until it pointed to the floor. “And to Turin’s disembodied head at my feet.” He finally hissed.

It seemed to Eleina that no one really knew how to respond to Joshua’s comments and behavior. This was not the normal Joshua, but in the end, everyone started roaring their challenge to the enemy and renewing their vow to continue the fight against the Power-sucking Wraith. After a few seconds of male antics, the room quieted down, weapons were reflexed back or put away, and everyone returned to their seats.

Michael turned towards the many computer screens which sat on the desk and were mounted on the wall. Ethan sat among them furiously typing and scanning the many screens. “Ethan, I hope you have something. How did they get past us, and what the hell is going on with the Gates?”

Ethan stood up and walked around to the side of the desk. In his hands was an egg-shaped silver device. Through the middle of it was a dagger, its blade sticking out the bottom and the handle out of the top. He sat the strange object on the front of the desk for everyone to see. When he drew his hand away, Eleina could see the angry welt in the shape of the dagger’s handle across the palm of his hand.

“Ethan, what happened?” Stormy gasped. “You need to have that looked at.”

He grimaced. “It’s nothing. Already healing. Price I paid to take out one of Turin’s damn devices. I can still type, so all’s good.” He absently rubbed his hand on his fatigues. “After Jacob took off to hunt down the Wraith, I decided to go down to the Staging Cavern 160

Sphinx United
and take some more readings. There should have been no way I missed the Gates opening and knew there was something else I was missing. I couldn’t figure it out and then I realized that was it.” He gestured towards the device.

“What was it? Spit it out man.” Raven shouted before he sipped on something alcoholic he had discovered in the room.

Ethan flipped him off and continued. “Anyway. I figured out it was not something I missed but something that should have been there and wasn’t.”

Confusion was written on the faces of the group. Eleina looked at the metallic object again. It was a form of technology Jacob had spoken of before.

Ethan sighed in frustration. “Nothing was coming up on the readings once I got down there. Even the basic energy rhythms that should have been there. I figured out there was something blocking the energy produced when the Gate opened. Even though we could feel it through our inner Sphinxes, my electronics weren’t picking it up because of this device. Turin created them and set them up ahead of time before he left, planning on using them when the time was right.”

Picking up the device, Michael examined it. “How do we counteract them?”

“I already destroyed the ones I found. Plus, I created a program which will broadcast through the network of the building. If he tries to send out any more or something similar, the program will counter against it and the system will send me a warning to my hand held.”

“What about the Gates?” Hunter chimed in. “They’re opening together like in the old days when we were in Egypt.”

Ethan shrugged his shoulders. “I’m collecting as much data as I can, but it seems to coincide with the alignment of the moon with the Earth. Strangely enough when the moon affects the tidal waves of the ocean with the changes in gravity, it appears to do something similar to the Gates. I think Turin knows this and is using the pattern against us. At least now I have neutralized his devices. I can see the changes in the Gates when they fire up and 161

Christine Murphy

open. We’ll have the heads up we used to have.”

It was a bit of positive news, but the dual opening still didn’t bode well for the Warriors, Eleina thought. How were they ever going to win the fight when even the moon went against them?

There had to be a way to reverse the alignment of the Gates opening at the same time at the very least. She looked at Jacob fearing she would lose him one day to one of the battles. Never to see his handsome face and those velvet brown eyes worshipping her would be the end of her will to live.

“I’m hoping there is some type of answer to counteract the effect of this phenomenon.” Guardian Arik stepped forward with a thick scroll in his hand. It was obviously ancient with its yellowed parchment. He handed it over to Stormy. “I apologize I haven’t had time to get it interpreted into English and copied over to an eScroll, but I’ve been a bit busy.” He pointedly looked at the gear he was wearing.

Eleina stood and went to Stormy. “May I?” Stormy handed the rolled parchment over to her. Examining it, Eleina recognized the Power Signatures drawn on it, including Stormy’s Power Burst, Alexandria’s Lunar-Solar Eclipse, and her own Solar Winged Disk Signature. She ran her fingertips over the raised gold scribe on one end. “Center of Power, Circle of Life.” She whispered reading it.

Feeling herself drawn into another memory fog, Eleina shook her head and focused on Jacob for a moment. He reached out to her through their link brushing her with his energy. It was enough to boost her from the exhaustion she felt. “Stormy, I can help you interpret it. It is ancient, but it’s in a version of Egyptian I understand and appears to be specific to the recordings for the Priestesses.”

“Thank you, Eleina.” Stormy smiled at her. Eleina could tell she was tired like the rest of them and handed the scroll back to her.

There was no point in further discussion at this time on the scroll.

No one was up to the kind of mental focus needed and all she was interested in was going back to Jacob and his comforting arms. He must have been thinking on the same subject because he reached over, taking her hand and pulling her back into his lap.

162

Sphinx United

Khenti Michael pushed away from the table and stood before them crossing his arms. He looked bad like the rest of them felt. “I would suggest everyone get some rest, including you Ethan, if we’re good on the Gates. You can monitor from your rooms and rotate with Caleb?” Ethan nodded. “Good. We’ve all had more than enough for the day.” He glanced to Joshua. “If you would stay a bit longer Joshua, I need to talk to you about what happened at the elevators. The rest of you, go, rest. “I’ll call another meeting sometime late tomorrow unless something comes up.”

Standing up, Eleina pulled Jacob to his feet. He draped an arm over her shoulders leaning on her more than usual. The man needed some serious rest and she wasn’t going to let him do it on the couch this time. He was going to rest in his bed with her even if she had to knock him out to do it. Smiling secretly to herself, she walked with Jacob along with the crowd of tall exhausted men.

She had no doubt everyone would be crashing hard tonight and they all deserved a little rest.

Luckily, there weren’t any additional interruptions, so it didn’t take long to get up to their rooms. As soon as Eleina stepped inside, Jacob closed the door and grabbed her engulfing her in his strong arms. He rested his chin against the top of her head for a moment just holding her close. He whispered softly, “For a moment, I thought the Wraith had you. All I could think of was how I had pushed you away, and because of my fears, I would never hold you again. I’m such an idiot. I want you to be mine, forever, if you’ll have my foolish ass. I’m not sure how we’re going to work this out and how I can Join with you without hurting you.”

Eleina gave him a look which she hoped told him she didn’t believe he would hurt her. He kissed her, effectively stopping her denial of what he thought of himself. He quietly told her, “I know.

You’re a strong woman and I baby you too much. But I can’t help it. Seeing you in pain and being torn away from me when the Gate took you has scarred me in more ways than one.” He suddenly yawned and ran his hand through his hair and over his face.

He sighed. “I want to talk this over, but if I don’t lie down and get some rest, I’m going to pass out. Then you’ll have to figure out 163

Christine Murphy

how to drag my sorry ass into bed. Go wash up and I’ll get us a quick snack.”

Eleina did as he asked, although she wanted to convince him, once again, that she wasn’t afraid and had no doubt he wouldn’t hurt her. She wasn’t sure what it would take to make him believe it, but she knew she had to find a way. Tired herself, she washed up quickly and donned a pale blue nightshirt with silver scrolling around the neck and ends of the short sleeves. She brushed out her hair and cleaned her teeth. Mundane things but it felt good to do something so ordinary for a moment in time.

Once she finished she felt much better. It felt wonderful not smelling of blood and Wraith. Nasty, smelly creatures. Coming out of the bathroom, she found Jacob sitting on the dark brown leather couch munching on a variety of meat, cheese, and crackers.

He offered her a plate when she came over to sit down next to him. He slid the plate across the glass-topped coffee table where his hunting knives and the large sparkling crystal drop resided in its silver box. “Not the fanciest repast, baby, but cook was already crashed and I didn’t have the heart to wake him up.”

“Oh, Jacob. This is perfect. Thank you. I don’t think my stomach would have handled anything heavier than this.” She reached over placing a gentle kiss on his lips. He tasted of the smoked Gouda he had just eaten, one of her favorite cheeses.

Before she could back away, he grabbed her pulling her closer and deepening the kiss. When she gave him entry to explore the depths of her mouth, he took advantage of it. Just like that and Jacob could make her feel like she was on fire and needing more of him. Even incredibly tired, Jacob knew how to use his lips and hands to weave his magic on her. Forget food. All the energy she needed she could get from him. His Power was so responsive to hers they could be each other’s own self-sustaining supply.

Jacob ended the kiss letting her go. She groaned in disappointment trying to get near him again. He chuckled low in his throat. “I would love to continue this, Eleina, but I need to get the stench of Wraith off of me. Eat and relax. I’ll get cleaned up and be right back.”

164

Sphinx United

Watching his well-defined backside move across the room and into the bathroom, Eleina wanted to taste and touch every inch of him. By the Ancients, the man could move. Like a graceful hunting cat ready to pounce. And she would be more than willing to be his prey. If he would only pounce on her. Eleina continued to nibble at the food, contemplating their situation. Their partial Joining, his fear of hurting her, and her missing memories were just part of her problems. On top of those worries was the possibility of her being a Power Keeper, which she didn’t remember at all. Her mind spun round and round until it hurt.

She was just too tired to think about it anymore. Jacob was right. She needed rest. Moving over to the bed, she pulled back the purple and blue blanket and sheets and crawled in with a sigh. The luxurious bedding surrounded her in comfort and warmth.

Sinking into the silver pillows, she pulled one to her and inhaled enjoying the lingering masculine scent of Jacob. The man even smelled like heaven, clean or not.

Rolling onto her side, she listened to Jacob move about in the bathroom and the sound of the water in the pool when he entered it. She tried to stay awake until he came to bed, but the day’s events were too much and sleep pulled her under.

A deep sleeper she normally wasn’t, so Eleina vaguely remembered him coming to bed and crawling in beside her. She felt him brush her hair away from her face and give her a soft lingering kiss before he pulled her into his arms. Once there, she faded away back into the oblivion of unconsciousness.

But for her, it wasn’t the peaceful sleep she would have wanted.

Her subconscious skated through ever changing dreams, half remembered with evil laughter. Clawed hands reached for her, suffocation choked her from endless entrapment, and the pain of torture both mental and physical. The sadness of having the last precious thing taken away from her and the hopelessness when darkness was stabbed into her very Life Force engulfed her.

Gasping for air, Eleina awoke abruptly. She jerked upright pushing the sheets away from her damp skin as dark half memories slipped away. Reaching to the side of the bed for Jacob 165

Christine Murphy

and his comfort, she found him already gone. By the miniature grandfather clock on the bedside table, Eleina saw only half of the night had gone by. So much for rest.

Aside from her memory-consumed nightmares, she knew why there would be no peaceful rest anyway. The dark evil cloud of energy from the Gates was pooling throughout the complex again.

The Gates were not open yet, but it was coming. Soon. Sooner than it should be. “Damn it.” Throwing the sheets off her in a bit of temper, she got up from the bed and stripped off her nightshirt.

How could they survive this way? At this increasing rate of the Dimensional Gates opening and the exhaustion of everyone it could only lead to mistakes and injuries. Death. Darkness. Eleina shivered from the thoughts. Figuring she wasn’t going to get anymore sleep anyway, she pulled on her lavender short sleeved shirt and black fatigue pants. Perhaps she could find something to do downstairs. Watch some of the television shows the Warriors talked about while she awaited any updates.

She sat on the couch and made short work of putting on her socks and boots and then pulled her hair back with a silver scrunchie. As she went to stand back up she looked down at the silver box where the crystalline drop resided. She sat back down and pulled back the silver lid and examined the crystal. She ran her fingertips over the cool glassy surface. Vaguely, she remembered something in her dream. A gold chain with a diamond pendant naturally shaped in a drop of water which had been lost to her. Jacob had given it to her and it had meant everything when she had nothing. But it was taken away.

A tear slid down her cheek and she wasn’t even sure why.

Damn memories. Wiping the tear away roughly, she closed the lid and stood up. Enough with trying to remember the past and the mistakes and heartache that came from them. She needed to help in the present and with the future and wasn’t going to sit in her room sulking from vague dreams which only tormented her. Jacob was hers here and now and her one true future.

The self pep talk boosted her resolve and determination renewing her desire to get out of the room before the dark energy 166

Sphinx United
from the Gates drove her crazy. She grabbed a couple of daggers from Jacob’s weapons collection hooking the short scabbards to her leather belt and made her way downstairs. At the bottom of the stairs, she heard the low sound of music coming from the entertainment room.

It was as good a place as any to find something to do to pass the time. Drinking again was out of the question right now, but she would find something. Entering, she scanned the room to decide on television or reading. Her decision was clear on what to do, though, when she spotted Stormy sitting over in what she considered the reading section.

Stormy was sitting with her legs pulled up in a dark wooden seat with cushions of gold and orange. Her back was to several book shelves packed with every size and thickness of books neatly organized from what Eleina could see. From the ceiling, streamers of gold and orange fabric cascaded gently over the walls and then down to the floor. It was very exotic appearing but comfortable at the same time. Stormy held the scroll in her hands looking at it with curiosity and lightly running her hands over the parchment.

Glancing up, she gave Eleina a friendly smile. “Hey. Thought I was the only one in the quarters that wasn’t planning or sleeping.

I’m sorry you couldn’t sleep, but I’m glad you’re up. The scroll is beautiful, but I can’t read a word of it. Can you help?”

Eleina stepped by the life size gold and black ceremonial clothed statue of a pharaoh and moved over to take a seat next to Stormy. “I would love to. I take it since Jacob is gone and I can feel the creepy energy from the Gates again everyone is planning for battle again. I don’t see how everyone keeps doing this. It reminds me of the old days in Egypt. I need something to keep my mind occupied or my inner Sphinx may drive me crazy.”

Stormy stood and stretched. “I know what you mean. Mine is already hissing and making me restless. I’m still getting used to having a wild side. I would have never thought I could become something as important as a Power Keeper. Anyway, let’s spread this scroll out and see if we can find anything useful.” She pulled a round wooden table up to the seats they were using and rolled out 167

Christine Murphy

the scroll. Eleina added a couple of small circular discs she had found sitting nearby to weigh down the scroll so it wouldn’t roll back up on them while they examined it.

The scroll was a work of art with a total of three pages designs and symbols that were vaguely familiar to Eleina. Something stirred in her memory when she looked at the artistically rendered Power Signatures. She smoothed her fingertips over the images.

Yes…Images of Priestesses and Power Keepers. Her Solar Winged Disc, Stormy’s Power Burst, and Alexandria’s Lunar Solar Eclipse.

There were others also resembling Signatures of Priestesses of the ancient past, but her eyes were drawn away from them to the print. Artistic swirling print in a text which was even older than the Ancient Egyptian she had been raised with.

“Can you read it?” Stormy leaned over the scroll excitedly.

Eleina knew she was hoping she could read it and was as inpatient to find answers as she was.

“Yes. The text is old. Older than ancient Egyptian, but very near it. It may be a little choppy for me, but I’m pretty sure I can make out most of it. And for some reason it seems so familiar to me.”

“What does it say? Is there anything in there about the Dimensional Gates?

Eleina quickly scanned through the paragraphs. Yes, this page was definitely familiar to her. “It appears to be a recording by one of the Guardians standing witness to an ancient battle. Nothing new there, but it also mentions the presence of multiple Gates.

Besides the Warriors, there are also Priestesses present. It mentions the Center of Power and the Circle of Life which is on the outside of the scroll, but it doesn’t go into specifics.” She rubbed at her temple when a headache began to pound. “As a Priestess in training, these words were taught and that the ultimate Power and ability would result from finding it or forming it.”

Stormy looked disappointed, “That doesn’t make much sense.”

Sighing, Eleina shrugged, “I know. Our senior Priestesses did their best to teach what was left of millennia old documents. They utilized what was available, but some scrolls had portions 168

Sphinx United
missing…..” Eleina trailed off. It suddenly hit her what this scroll meant to her. “Yes! This is the one. This is the scroll which was missing pages from it.”

She turned to the next page and excitedly scanned down the text and then finally flipped to the last page. Half way down the page she stopped, staring at the handwritten mark of her Power Signature. She just sat frozen while the knowledge opened up in her mind followed by a sharp stabbing pain to her chest. She lurched forward bracing herself on the table and took a deep breath.

A hand on her shoulder and the concerned expression from Stormy brought her back from the dizziness and disorientation.

“Eleina, what is it? Are you okay?”

“I….I think so.” She was a bit breathless, but the discomfort was subsiding. “You see the mark there in the middle of the page?

I made that. I put it there to remind me.”

“To remind you of what?” Stormy looked closer at the image Eleina had drawn so long ago.

“A reminder of what needed to be done. A possible way to destroy a Gate.”

Stormy had shock written all over her face. “Really? The answer to destroying the Gates? What does it say?” Renewed motivation literally glowed from her.

“Whoa. Slow down. Yes, it appeared to me at the time to be a way to possibly destroy a Gate, but the text doesn’t explain exactly how to do it.” Eleina could tell Stormy was deflating fast from her initial motivation. “The writing speaks of The Power being used to jump a Gate, but then it references later writings in this scroll for more description. Which of course is missing and was missing at the time I studied it.”

“So is that what happened? Did you try and destroy a Gate?”

Eleina tried to reach within herself to be sure, but the same fog always threatening to envelop her every time she tried to remember, and the pain, hovered so near. She shook her head, dejected and upset. She just wasn’t sure. “Stormy. I’m not sure what happened that night. But one thing I do know. I was 169

Christine Murphy

desperate to find a way to help the Warriors and my fellow Priestesses and that night was filled with death and a strong possibility of a complete loss. The writing spoke of jumping a Gate and I already knew I could jump Warriors, so if I tied into that same theory? What would you have done?”

Yes, she could read her so easy. Stormy had the look of a woman who would have done anything for her Michael and the Warriors. “I would have tried to jump the Gate.”

“So would I. And if that was the case, then sometime during the night after I watched Warriors and my Priestesses fight to the death, I may have tried even knowing it might cost me my life. I don’t know if it means it didn’t work or what happened. But it cost me dearly. It cost me my life for centuries. Trapped in a fractured Gate and now with this Gate shard within me perhaps causing more damage. The only thing holding it back seems to be the piece of Jacob’s Life Force he somehow managed to bond to mine.”

Stormy didn’t seem to know what to say. But Eleina knew any one of them would do anything to destroy the Dimensional Gates and free them from the burden of defending against the Wraith.

She grasped Stormy’s arm trying to make her understand. “All I know is this. We have to find the rest of these pages. They’re very important and could possibly hold the answers we need. The answers of how to destroy the Gates and the right way to do it. No matter what happened to me that night, it got rid of one of the Gates. If I can remember how I did it I would do it again if it keeps Jacob, the Warriors, and you alive.”

It was a lot to lay on her Power Keeper. The woman was strong, but she had to be honest with someone. Jacob meant everything to her, even more than life itself. Without him, there would be no life and if she had to make a choice she would give up hers to save his.

Eleina just stood there watching the same mirrored thoughts pass across Stormy’s features. Knowing each would ultimately make the sacrifice to protect the one they loved. Stormy was first to take a breath to say something, but the words were never spoken. Guardian Arik was suddenly large in the doorway, obviously with something on his mind.

170

Sphinx United

Standing on the threshold fully dressed in battle gear, he finished adjusting his dual Swords across his back. “Power Keeper Stormy, Priestess Eleina, I hate to interrupt. However, we need Stormy in the Garden Dome. The Warriors need a Power up.”

Standing up beside Stormy, Eleina reached out for the dark energy of the Gates. “They’re opening. We’re out of time again.”

The words she had just shared with Stormy still rang in her mind.

If she had to, could she get rid of another Gate? Would it come down to whatever happened in ancient Egypt again? She had to remember. Shivering, she thought perhaps the choice wasn’t really hers but already determined by the Ancients.

Eleina walked over to Arik, “I’m coming too. If I really can Transfer Power then you need me as well. There isn’t much time and Stormy shouldn’t have to take on the brunt of constantly being an outlet for the Warriors by herself. It’s time to start earning my pay.”

Stormy joined her and Arik. “Are you sure you’re up for this?

You still have the Gate shard to contend with and you’re not fully healed. You know you don’t have to do this right now.”

Eleina looked at her Sefu Element wrapped wrist and opened and closed her hand. She felt defiant and yes, quite stubborn. She was tired of being weak and broken. “I know I don’t have to. But I need to. I’m not letting the Warriors or you down again. It’s time to step up into what I’m supposed to be. A Warrior Priestess with a gift. A gift to protect and keep the Warriors out of danger.”

171

Chapter Ten

Guardian Arik led the way to the Garden Dome and the field where the Power Transference was to be completed. Eleina thought he looked even more uptight than usual as a lead figure in his position of Guardian. To be a Guardian Elite had to be even more complicated for him and his other brethren. In ancient times, the Guardians only observed and recorded, but now they had taken the Warrior oath to fight beside the Sphinx Warriors.

Complicated times to be sure. And now she was a Priestess who was going to have to learn how to be a Power Keeper and Transfer Power. It felt wrong.

In single file, the threesome quietly walked down the path through trees and foliage to the grassy field. Looking down from their slightly elevated height on the path, Eleina could see the Warriors in a wide loose circle in the middle of the field. On the outer perimeter of the circle, the Guardians Elite stood ready if needed.

All of them were decked out in battle finery including weaponry of knives, throwing stars, and swords. Warriors had their Sefu Elements, and when needed, they would reflex them to become Power Swords. Guardians Elite had double swords secured to their backs. Each Warrior and Guardian wore vests of tiny gun metal links to protect from Wraith claws and any weapons they might attack with. They also had forearm protectors made of the same metal links for blocking in extremely close combat. Of course, not even the most advanced battle gear would be able to protect someone if the Wraith got ahold of them. Their very touch killed by drawing the Life Power and ultimately the life away from a person.

Khenti Michael was at the side of the circle nearest the opening of the path. He looked up at them observing while they approached. He walked up to Stormy taking her hand and watched 172

Sphinx United
her with such intensity even Eleina could feel it.

When Eleina glanced out at the circle to find Jacob, he was directly opposite her with the same kind of intensity in his eyes. A look which reached out and called to her. He wanted to touch her, to hold her. She could tell and it pulled at her through the link they shared.

You don’t have to do this, baby. You’re not ready. He begged her. She could tell he was upset by even the thought of her Transferring Power to anyone. His body was tense. She could sense his inner Sphinx pacing, growling, riding him hard to take her away. His very Life Power glittered around him in a haze which was more obvious than usual with the background of the sparkling blue waterfall behind him.

I have to help, Jacob. Will you help me? Please. She was nervous and he would feel it through their link. But she had to start pulling her weight and help them. No longer was she just going to just stand by. It wasn’t her nature to sit back and not be a part of the fight. It had never been.

Jacob nodded. He approached her when she neared the middle of the circle. He stood beside her and took her hand. He looked concerned and possessive. Very possessive. She hoped he wouldn’t attack the first person to come forward and engage her in Transference. It could get ugly fast. She squeezed his hand trying to reassure him, but she didn’t think it worked because he turned his dark gaze towards the other Warriors.

“Eleina. Watch what I do and then you can try if you still think you’re up to it?” Stormy indicated as she positioned herself in the very center of the circle.

Eleina hadn’t seen a Transference in centuries. Watching with interest, she noted how Michael moved up behind Stormy. He placed one hand on the back of her neck in preparation to monitor her while she gathered Life Power and Transferred it. The other hand he placed on her hip. He moved up until he was flush against her back and able to whisper in her ear. The image of the two of them was both powerful and stirring.

Stormy closed her eyes and moved her hands out until they 173

Christine Murphy

were facing the ground. She appeared to be concentrating deeply and then Eleina could feel it. The movement of Life Power. It flowed from the earth, the plants, the animals, form everything into Stormy. It was similar to when Eleina called to the Life Power but hers came from the water in the ground, from lakes, streams, or in the air from the clouds.

The Life Power continued to flow into Stormy until her entire body was glittering from the increased presence in her body. She opened her eyes and even her sea green eyes were glowing with it.

She reached out for the first person and Raven approached her. He smirked and spoke his ceremonial request, “Power Keeper, I, Raven, marked by Infinity and called in the old tongue, Khaldin, do ask for the gift of Life Power. May the Transference make me whole and give me the strength for the battle to come.”

He stepped forward and formed the Transference grip with Stormy. She extended her arms in front of her with her palms facing down. Raven placed his arms under hers gripping under her arms near her elbows. Stormy grasped his arms also so they were both connected and then she appeared to push the Power she had collected. As she transferred it, Raven closed his eyes and Eleina watched. Raven appeared to be in pure heaven. He shivered and bit his lip looking like a man in ecstasy. Eleina had heard the Transference of Power could be quite stimulating. Could Jacob handle seeing her doing this with another Warrior without attacking? Even Khenti Michael, their leader who had to set the example and share his Power Mate, looked to be on the verge of attacking Raven. But he stood his ground.

It didn’t take long at all and Stormy stopped the Transference.

Eleina could sense the feedback of Power from Raven to Stormy when he reached his maximum holding ability of received Life Power. He stepped back and held a hand over his heart. Bowing, he finished the ceremonial pledge. “Power Keeper, I Raven, thank thee with the utmost gratitude for the gift of the Life Power that you have bestowed upon me. I pledge my Life and Power Sword in the defense of my Power Keeper, my people, and this world from the Evil of the Wraith.”

174

Sphinx United

Never to be serious about anything, Raven winked and bowed,

“Until next time we dance, my Power Keeper.” He straightened and backed back into the circle at the same time Michael let out a warning growl.

Stormy turned to Eleina then and asked, “Do you want to try?

You don’t have to, you know. I have this.”

Eleina shook her head. “No, I want to do this. I want to try.

And I want to help.” Jacob’s hand tightened convulsively around hers and she knew then and there he was going to have issues.

She turned to him and placed a hand on his chest. “Jacob, you don’t have to do this. Or watch if you don’t want to.”

He put his hand over hers where it rested on his chest and leaned in close. His velvet brown eyes sparkled with their internal gold which showed when he was under heightened emotional stress. Damn it, she didn’t want to do this to him, to make him more upset, but his words showed he was willing to support her decision. “No. I won’t leave you to do this alone. I’m worried Eleina. It doesn’t feel right. Something is wrong, but I don’t know what. Are you sure?”

She nodded her head smiling tentatively at him. She had her doubts too, but she couldn’t let her Power Keeper and Warriors down.

“All right then. Let’s do this.” Jacob led her to the center of the circle with Stormy and Michael standing by to assist them. He turned her away from him and moved up behind her until his front was flush with her back. She leaned back into him taking comfort and his warmth lifted her confidence. His hand brushed up under her hair and grasped the back of her neck to monitor the Power flowing in and out of her body. Encircling her middle, he drew her in even closer to his body and his breath fluttered against the side of her neck causing goose bumps to come up on her skin.

Stormy directed her to start the process, “Okay, draw the Power to you until you’re full and then some. It’ll be kind of unnerving at first, but when you release it to the other person, it‘ll level out fairly quickly.”

Eleina nodded to her and brushed her palm across Jacob’s arm 175

Christine Murphy

for a second just to feel him near.

She took a deep breath and closed her eyes. There were so many sensations. Jacob’s heat against her, his breath against her ear, the pounding of her heart, and the calling of the Life Power.

So much of it to hold and contain. She was nervous. The last time she had tried to hold that much Life Power was when…nothing came. Her breathing picked up. She shouldn’t be afraid. She always drew the Power from the water. This is wrong kept echoing in the depths of her mind.

“I can feel your fear through our link.” Jacob whispered in her ear. “It’s okay, Eleina. I’m here for you and I won’t leave you.

Ever.” He growled out the last with pure conviction.

Just hearing him say it and the gentle squeeze of his arm for a moment was what she needed. She closed her eyes and reached out to the water around her for the Life Power. She called to it.

Called to the Power in the waterfall and the pool below it. She called to the Power in the tiny streams and puddles among the plants, and called to the Power in the very moisture in the air around them. The Power moved toward her, eddying and pooling as it built into a wave of energy. When it reached her, it flowed around her feet and ankles and moved up her body.

****

Jacob heard Eleina gasp in pleasure. She arched into him and he groaned in her ear when the sensation cascaded through their connection and into him. He pressed his forehead against her for a moment drawing in a breath of her sweet scent, “Careful, baby.”

He whispered, “You need to control that. I don’t want you sharing too much with anyone else.” Nipping her ear as a reminder, he continued to monitor her level while she built more and more of the Life Power in her body.

He monitored the Power moving up through her legs, into her hips, and further up her body until she was full with it. She continued to call it, similarly to what Stormy had instructed her to do. It didn’t take long and Jacob felt the change in her system. She appeared to be uncomfortable and her breathing became shallow, almost panting. The Gate shard began to resonate deep inside her.

176

Sphinx United

Jacob saw her eyes snap open and the panic beginning to surface.

He was instantly there, deep down inside of her, soothing her, watching her inner Life Force. Demanding the piece of his Life Force present within her to protect her.

Jacob massaged her neck and kissed behind her ear. “That’s it.

Breath, relax. I’ve got you.” He looked up at Michael and growled,

“I suggest we get on with this, she’s managing but the piece of the Gate isn’t going to let her be for long. There’s too much energy within her not to get it vibrating again.”

Michael pointed to Hunter who warily approached the now glowing Eleina. Jacob couldn’t help the aggression he was directing at Hunter with his stare down. He wanted to make sure the Warrior behaved himself. Hunter held up his hands, “Easy Jacob. Just going to get some Life Power, man. I’ll be careful. If she has any issues I’ll step away.”

Jacob took a deep breath, “I know. Sorry, Hunter. There’s a lot going on inside her right now. Let’s do this quick. I don’t like it.

Eleina, are you ready, baby?”

She nodded to him, but Jacob didn’t think she was anywhere near ready. Knowing Eleina like he did, he was certain she would try and hide her true condition from him, but it wasn’t working.

He knew she was on the edge of hyperventilating from the intense pressure which had built up within her body. She confirmed her discomfort to him when he heard her inner pep talk even though she was trying to hide that too.

Eleina extended her arms out for Hunter to engage, and he glanced at Jacob before proceeding. Jacob gave him a curt nod only wanting the entire process to be over. Taking a deep breath, Jacob held his inner Sphinx at bay and could only watch Hunter step forward and run his arms under Eleina’s, grasping near her elbows. When Eleina took hold of Hunter’s arms, Jacob was sure he would come unglued with another Warrior touching her, but somehow he held himself in check.

Hunter smiled at Eleina, “Power Keeper and Priestess, I, Hunter, marked by the Bow and the Arrow and called in the old tongue, Gahiji, do ask for the gift of Life Power. May the 177

Christine Murphy

Transference make me whole and give me the strength for the battle to come.”

With the Transference hold in place, Hunter let Eleina know he was ready. Jacob made sure his grip on the back of her neck was steady and stood by monitoring Eleina when she pushed the Power into Hunter. At first, it appeared everything was proceeding okay, but when the Power arced into Hunter’s body, he jerked and an expression of surprise crossed his face. His entire body appeared tense and his breathing became ragged. It was obvious Hunter was in pain. Focusing in on the transferring Power, Jacob could see it was flowing faster than it should and jolting Hunter’s system versus a smooth flow. There was something definitely wrong.

Concentrating so intensely on monitoring Eleina, Jacob was caught off guard when the energized Power suddenly looped back and entered him in a blast. He jerked like he had been shocked, his muscles spasming, but there was no pain. Still, it was playing havoc with his system. He gritted out, “Damn it. I knew it. They wouldn’t listen to me.”

The Power continued to build and spin between all three of them. Jacob had to stop this in any way he could before Eleina was harmed. How he didn’t know, but her body glowed brighter and brighter. He could barely hear the shouts and yelling around them from the others because of the humming in his ears. This was not the energy of a Power Keeper, it was something else. What, he didn’t know, but he had to find a way to contain it. His fear for Eleina and the need to help her roared through his system.

Suddenly Eleina pushed away from him and Hunter. He tried to grab her, but she spun away out of his embrace. Once she was free and away from him, he felt her slam down on the energy still within her effectively cutting it off from escaping. The action was a mistake. The excess Power ripped through her already abused system.

“Jacob!” Her heartbreaking scream was ripped from her and her head was thrown back. Her entire body stiffened. Her agony slammed through their shared link nearly bringing Jacob to his 178

Sphinx United
knees. Her misery was so complete and consuming that her Sphinx screamed. The energy demanded release and streaked into her arms. She screamed again and Jacob watched in horror as long rips opened in both of her arms from shoulder to wrist. Blood poured from her injuries even while she continued to try and hold the Power back.

The energy streaked through her again, ripping open new wounds in her arms, and she fell to her knees in the grass; the blood pooling around her. Even with the white light emanating so brightly from her, Jacob could still see the damage the out of control Power was doing to her. He had to get to her.

“Eleina!” Jacob circled her trying to get near but the Power held him back snapping at him. He was frantic trying to reach her through their connection but the energy was so bright he couldn’t find her inner Life Force. “Fuck!”

Stormy ran over grabbing Jacob by the arm pulling him back.

“Let me try!” She cried. Stormy raised her hands to attempt to capture the violent energy flowing within Eleina. Jacob cringed when the energy snapped out again pushing Stormy back.

Roaring his anguish at Eleina’s suffering and his inability to do anything for her, he was ready to throw himself into the ball of energy surrounding her when a booming voice filled the Dome around them. “Enough!”

Everyone stopped movement in mid-stride and turned to find the source. Jacob’s mind cleared just enough for him to get control and make out the new arrivals who were obviously not happy.

Elder Chloe stormed through the circle of Warriors and Guardians. She was in her full Elder robes. Robes of dark blue today. Her long braided silver white hair swung behind her as she moved at a speed someone her age shouldn’t be able to do. In her wake, a young woman trailed, her auburn hair loose and wild around her shoulders, her strange gold eyes revealing her discomfort among these people. She stopped just behind Elder Chloe in the center of the circle and pulled on her dark blue t-shirt in her nervousness.

“Are you all mad? What have you done?” Elder Chloe directed 179

Christine Murphy

her silver gaze on everyone in the Cavern. Her fury was evident until she settled on Eleina and Jacob. She pointed her crystal topped cane at Jacob. Just her expression alone could put fear into a man and Jacob knew they had all screwed up big. “Are you going to stand there young man or help her?”

Jacob even surprised himself when he blatantly hissed at her, his desperation showing. “I want to help her!” He yelled. “I need to help her.” He choked out more quietly. He clenched his fists and he had to fight against the frustration blurring his very sanity.

Elder Chloe tilted her head to the side. A light lit in her silver eyes and she smiled as though everyone’s discomfort didn’t bother her in the least. “I see. You do not know what she truly is.”

“She is a Priestess! Help her or stop with your games.” Raven growled, stepping up before the Elder. Jacob didn’t know what Raven was trying to do other than complicate the situation, but he was going to kick his ass if he didn’t stop.

The young golden-eyed woman who had accompanied the Elder moved in front of Elder Chloe and growled in Raven’s face.

She raised her right arm which was covered in a dark blue glove. It looked like she was going to kick Raven’s ass.

Grabbing the young woman’s arm, Elder Chloe pulled her back by her side. “That is quite enough, Ashlyn. He won’t harm me. Will you, Raven?”

Raven just shrugged his shoulders and stomped back over to the other side of the circle shouldering by Jacob. Jacob gave him a dirty look, but he could see Raven’s attitude wasn’t directed at the situation but at the Elder.

Elder Chloe walked up to Eleina and slowly kneeled before her using the cane to steady herself. “Eleina is not a Power Keeper.

She is a Power Jumper.”

“Elder, please we already know she is a Gate Jumper. She can jump us between the sites of the Gates when needed. Tell me what to do to help her.” Jacob kneeled down reaching out for Eleina. He wanted to touch her to take the pain away but was afraid his negative energy would react and harm her more.

Sighing, Elder Chloe stood back up. “She is more than a Gate 180

Sphinx United

Jumper and soon she will know this.” She placed both hands on the crystal at the top of her cane. Jacob knew there was something important in her statements but he couldn’t focus. “Jacob you must not be afraid of your Power. I have already told you this. The decision is yours. You know what to do to help her and then, for Ancients sake, take her to the water so she can heal.”

Elder Chloe cocked her head to the side for a moment. “Khenti Michael, I would suggest you get your Warriors and the Guardians to the Staging Cavern. The Dimensional Gates will open with or without you.”

****

Eleina weakly watched Elder Chloe and the young female, Ashlyn, make their way back out of the Garden Dome. What a mess I’ve created. She had tried to be helpful, but she felt nothing but failure as a Power Keeper and now had found out she wasn’t even one.

To make matters worse, Stormy hadn’t had the opportunity to finish Transferring Power to the rest of the Warriors. Worst of all, she was out of commission kneeling on the ground in pain with too much Life Power within her. Before her vision completely clouded over, she wanted to see Jacob’s handsome face one more time. When she looked at him, she saw he had a determined look on his face.

“No. Don’t touch me. I don’t want to hurt you.” Eleina tried to back away, but movement was a torment with her skin feeling too tight for her body and the injuries burning intensely.

“Eleina, you could never hurt me. If anything I might hurt you.

By the Ancients, I pray not, but we have to get the excess Power out of you. We made a terrible mistake.” His expression was a mask of tenderness when he reached for her.

His arms appeared to slide easily through the bright light of the Life Power that burned within her and outside of her. The first contact of his hands on her injured skin felt like cool water on a burn easing the pain to a tolerant level. Surrounding her in his strong embrace, he brought her body up against his positioning her in his lap. He settled both of them in a more comfortable 181

Christine Murphy

position. She leaned her head upon his chest and tried to take deep, slow breaths to center herself. He seemed okay, but it had to have taken a lot of concentration and focus to get to her.

She felt his deep voice vibrate through his chest as he spoke gently to her. “Eleina, I’m going to expand our connection, our link, and I need you to direct the energy into me. At the same time, I want you to push the Life Power into the ground around you sending it back to the water. Okay?” He brushed his hand through her hair and the gesture soothed her.

She wanted to be stubborn and say no for his sake, but she couldn’t hold the energy anymore. The amount storming through her body was just too much. “I don’t want to hurt you,” she whispered.

He leaned back so she had to look at him, and it was a beautiful sight seeing him surrounded and engulfed in the light of the Life Power with her. “You won’t hurt me. Remember you shot me with a sphere of energy long ago and all it did was knock me on my ass.” He smiled crookedly at her for a moment and then became serious. “I just hope I won’t hurt you. It’s my greatest fear I will harm you one day with my negative Power.”

Eleina would not let him do this to himself again. Her chin came up in defiance of the entire situation. “You won’t hurt me.

Help me get rid of this damn energy so we can get to the battle.”

Nodding to her, he placed a hand at the back of her neck and circled her with his free arm. Deep inside her, Eleina sensed Jacob reach in with his Life Force and open up their shared connection wider. “Now, Eleina. Now.” He demanded.

Seeing from the corner of her eye most of the Warriors and Guardians heading for the Staging Caverns, she figured she better get her butt in gear and work the energy back out if she was going to join in the battle. She wanted to make sure the area around her was clear in case control got away from her. The only ones left were Stormy and Caleb and he was having Life Power Transferred to him.

Nervously, Eleina pushed the hyperactive energy through their connection. She gritted her teeth when the Life Power roared 182

Sphinx United
towards Jacob with a ferocity she was afraid would injure him. His breath left him like he had been punched in the gut, but he still took it well. She was shocked when he smiled a sensual smile at her and the golden sparks lit up in his velvet brown eyes. He looked at her lips like a man transfixed.

“Eleina”, he groaned. “Please push the Power back into the ground. Much more of your energy burning through me and I can’t say I’ll have the control to not lay you out on the grass and ravish your body.”

She blushed, not expecting him to react in this way. Although, the thought of making love with him in the soft grass with the multiple colored flowers blooming around them did tempt her to the extreme. Perhaps another time, she mused to herself, looking away from Jacob’s knowing eyes.

The pressure within her had eased since Jacob had taken part of it within his system so she could now direct the rest of the excess Power away from her. She reached out to her sides and pushed the energy into the ground. It flowed away from her in white glowing rivulets through the grass and out towards the waterfall. She continued until she didn’t feel overly full anymore but still had energy to be useful in the battle. Looking at her hands, she could see her skin was no longer glowing but still held a bit of glitter across the surface. It was beautiful just like Jacob’s skin. She could see his skin glittered slightly too.

“Wow,” she said in wonder and then grimaced when the long gashes in her arms stung. The injuries were already healing, but Jacob evidently wasn’t satisfied. He lifted her up in his strong arms and carried her the distance to where the pool swirled and bubbled from the cascading waterfall. He sat her near the edge of the water and knelt down to scoop up a handful.

“Hold out your arms, baby.” She did as he asked trusting him completely and watched when he pushed the energy she had sent to him into the water cupped in his hands. It sparkled like it had thousands of tiny diamonds trapped within its fluid.

Jacob held his cupped hands over one of her arms and slowly dripped the Power charged water over her wounds. Instantly the 183

Christine Murphy

pain disappeared and warmth engulfed her arm. It was heaven and her wounds healed at a faster rate than she had ever seen. He moved over to the other arm and repeated the process. She was amazed when the gashes instantly closed leaving behind nothing but smooth golden healed skin.

She jumped up wrapping her arms around him and kissed him solidly on the mouth. “Thank you Jacob. No one else can protect me like you do. This has to mean something.”

The sound of his chuckle was warming, and he warmed her further by pulling down the collar of her lavender t-shirt so he could place a kiss on the shoulder he had marked. “Mmmm. Yes.

I’ll always protect you , Eleina, but who’ll protect you from me.”

Jacob blew a warm breath near her ear and she shivered with the sensation. He ran his hand along one side of her neck, sending chills down her spine while he licked and nibbled on the other side of her neck.

She arched into him wanting more. Only Jacob would ever be able to do this to her. To bring her to new heights of ecstasy with nothing but his words and his gentle touch. Turning into him she kissed the side of his neck. His body shivered against hers and he purred capturing her mouth with his.

He was gentle in his kiss, his lips teasing hers and then suddenly he became aggressive and demanding. His desires were driving him and Eleina liked it. She answered opening to him and he was quick to take advantage sliding his tongue in and against hers, delving in and then out. Tempting her with the action and thrust which she knew he could do to other parts of her body.

As much as she wanted to continue the stimulating play, it came to an abrupt end. Both of them stiffened at the same time coming back to the here and now. The swirl of dark energy was even blacker and choking as before. “I have to go, Eleina. They need me. The battle isn’t going well.” Jacob drew her tightly into his arms almost crushing her.

“I’m going.” She saw his stubbornness bubbling to the surface, but she covered his mouth with her hand. “I’m going. Stormy is going to need protection if it’s getting that bad. You need me there 184

Sphinx United
and we both know it.”

Thunder was in his expression. He pushed her slightly away and took her by the shoulders. “I need you here, Eleina.” He took a deep breath closing his eyes and clearing his expression. “I need you here, safe baby. Please.”

“I’m sorry. I can’t. I can’t stand by in safety while you go down to a battle you might not come back from. I would rather die a thousand deaths, be trapped in the fractured Gate again a thousand times than not be there in case you need me. We’re partially Joined Jacob. If you die, I die. I wouldn’t want to live without you.” She ended with her fists tangled in his shirt and she wouldn’t let him go until he acknowledged this.

He let go of her shoulders and brushed his fingertips down her cheeks. “Damn it. I know and I wouldn’t have it any other way.”

He kissed her again and pressed his forehead to hers. “I love you, Eleina. Make sure nothing happens to you. I won’t be sane or be able to exist without you again. The first round of losing you left me a shell.”

“I love you too, Jacob. And I can say the same.” She gave him a quick kiss back. “Now let’s go kick some Wraith ass.”

Jacob grabbed her hand pulling her along behind him up the path to the elevator bank. Eleina’s small hand was engulfed in his and even the slight action of his leading her through the Garden Dome spoke to her of how much he wanted to make sure she was okay. Once they were in the elevator, he removed the battle vest and draped it over her shoulders adjusting the straps to shrink it down to her small frame.

“Jacob, damn it, you need this more than I do. I’ll be in the rear. You’re going to be right in the front of the action.” She tried to push his hands away and remove the vest.

He grabbed her hands stopping her. “Stop. I’m having a hard enough time with you going into battle and so soon after what just happened in the Garden. Give me at least this so I can concentrate.

Please.”

She understood what he was going through. This was hard for her too. She nodded. “Okay.” Jacob continued to adjust the straps 185

Christine Murphy

and had finished just in time when the doors slid open. Stepping out into the side tunnel to the Staging Cavern she could already hear the screams, growls, and clashing of steel on steel from man and beast.

Pausing before the entryway, Jacob cupped her hand and wrist in the palm of his hands. “Shit. It doesn’t sound good. Reflex your weapon and then follow me in, but let me make sure we have a clear entry.”

Eleina knew time was of the essence and quickly directed her Life Power to her Sefu Element, trusting Jacob would block the discomfort during the shift from Element to Power Sword. He did, too, swirling his own energy into her and effectively blocking the pain from her scars. Faster than her previous reflexes, the Element shifted from her wrist and hand, transforming into a sharp edged crystalline gold Sword. Beautiful and deadly.

Leaning down, Jacob kissed her one more time. His kiss was powerful and she felt him pour his very heart into it. She returned it with all of her passion and love. He straightened and his expression changed quickly from her caring gentle Jacob to the look of a man ready to kill. He reflexed his Element into a Power Sword in the blink of an eye and stepped in front of her.

She followed closely behind him as he moved to the opening.

Stopping, he glanced around the corner and placed a hand behind him pushing her back slightly. He backed up right before a Wraith went flying by. The crunch of its decapitated body slamming into the back cavern wall was acutely loud even with all of the chaos echoing throughout the Cavern.

Waving the all clear, Jacob advanced out of the entryway and blocked any approach of friend or foe from Eleina while she moved into position next to Stormy and Guardian Arik. He gave her one more heartfelt look and then plunged into the mass of fighting bodies. Eleina took up her position on the other side of Stormy mentally prepared to do what she must in order to protect their Power Keeper.

“Thank God you’re all right. I’m so sorry, Eleina. We had no idea. Michael and the other Warriors were beside themselves at 186

Sphinx United
what they could have done to you.” Stormy was terribly upset. Her concentration appeared to be split between the battle and Eleina’s wellbeing.

“It’s okay, Stormy. No one could have known. Not even I realized what I am. Whatever that may be. Only Elder Chloe knew and she so conveniently kept that piece of information away from the rest of us.” Eleina tried to soothe her and at the same time keep an eye on the mess going on in front of them. She didn’t want her new friend and Power Keeper blaming herself for something no one could have foreseen.

“Heads-up!” Arik yelled. He blocked an incoming Wraith, its razor sharp claws extended and already bloodied coming towards them. It had escaped around the ends of the Warrior’s battle line when Ethan had been attacked and overwhelmed by several oncoming creatures. A second and third gray-skinned Wraith bombarded Arik who fought them with unerring expertise.

Two more broke through the line and headed for Eleina and Stormy. Both stood their ground even when the black-eyed creatures focused in on their positions. These two Wraith not only had claws to tear delicate flesh but huge sabers which they swung wildly. Eleina braced her legs when one of the Wraith engaged her.

The impact of the saber to her Power Sword sent vibrations all the way through her arms but her Sphinx strength kept her strong and she counter swung throwing the balance of the Wraith off. It tumbled, and as it fell, Eleina swung down in an angle slicing through its skull. The crack of bone was horrifying and the smell putrid, but it was down.

She checked to make sure Stormy was good to go and was pleased to see the Power Keeper wasn’t only efficient but quite the artist with her Sword. She spun and danced around the creature, her green eyes glowing with the pleasure of the challenge. The Wraith didn’t have a chance and she sliced off its clawed hands and finally its head. Blood spilled all around her and she daintily stepped back from the mess reclaiming her position in the back.

Eleina smirked at Stormy realizing she really didn’t need protection. The woman was gifted for being such a new Sphinx.

187

Christine Murphy

The Ancients had to be proud of their newest Sphinx Warrior.

Slapping Stormy on the back and giving her thumbs up, Eleina moved back into position. She continued to monitor the area looking for any more breakaway Wraith, but once Arik had dispatched the three, he had been fighting the line seemed to be holding better. Although with both Dimensional Gates open and the flood of Wraith coming from them, who knew how long that would last.

Needing to see Jacob was okay, Eleina scanned the line looking for him. She found him with little trouble since he was so tall. His blond head was well above most of the Guardian Elite. The defined muscular arms he swung the Sword with seemed tireless and the Sword glittered in the artificial light glowing from his inner Power.

Wraith fell before him in a bloody mess. None could slow him down or defeat him. Jacob was a truly glorious Warrior.

The Warriors were making headway pushing back the Wraith into the Gates. All seemed to be going in their favor until suddenly ex-Elder Turin appeared just behind the Wraith in the smaller Gate. He looked more evil than the last time with his robe in tatters, his skin a sickly gray, and his half-breed eyes blacker than coal with no white showing at all. He held a large black pole with a black crystal on the top of it. He stepped to the edge of the small Gate and slammed the pole into the gray red marbled stone floor.

The very earth shook and the small Gate expanded, its swirling red energy becoming blood red with black streaks spinning around its outer perimeter. Michael yelled coordinated commands both verbally and through the Warrior’s Link. Eleina saw a streak of movement and heard Raven roar a battle challenge. He stopped abruptly in his tracks when Turin held up an object in his hand and hissed, “I don’t think so brother unless you want the Priestess to die.”

Eleina could feel her heart stop for a moment and then resume a pounding rhythm, her head started to spin making her light headed. The object Turin held was the crystal water droplet Jacob had given to her so long ago. Before she had become trapped in the fractured Gate. How could he have it? How had he gotten it?

188

Sphinx United

Pressure in her head and chest threatened to draw her under to unconsciousness. She couldn’t breathe, couldn’t move, frozen in the now and the past. All she could do was watch the greatest fear she had ever had unfold before her. Raven may have frozen but Jacob was anything but. He hurled himself at Turin, his own roar leaving his snarling mouth. Contact was imminent and then Jacob would be touching Turin. Turin, who could steal the Life Power from Jacob. He would be defenseless and surrounded by Wraith.

Cut-off from the other Warriors and Guardians.

Right before Jacob impacted into him, Turin spun the crystal droplet by the gold chain connecting it in his hand and let go of it.

Eleina watched in horror as the crystal flew through the air and hit the ground. The crystal exploded into tiny fragments flying everywhere. Several pieces hit her digging into her skin. The pain was nothing though compared to the nightmare unfolding before her. In an instant after Jacob slammed into Turin knocking him backward, the black crystal and pole still stuck in the ground vibrated and energy blew outward. It engulfed the smaller Gate, Turin and Jacob, and anyone near the Gate including Khenti Michael, Hunter, and Raven. In the instant, the blinding light blocked Eleina from seeing Jacob, she knew he was gone to her.

The moment her connection with him disappeared leaving her alone and vulnerable, she knew it was her end. There was nothing left to stop the shard of Gate from killing her.

With nothing to stop it anymore, the shard sliced straight through the heart of her Life Force. Her agonized scream both of the heart and of her physical being filled the Staging Cavern. Right before darkness engulfed her into unconsciousness she witnessed the small Gate and all those caught within its energy disappear and the larger Gate destabilize. Those left scattered to get out of the destabilized Gate’s way and Stormy raised her hands and Power to save those caught in its sure collapse. Swallowed by pain, loss, and the colossal rush of memories, Eleina would have hit the ground hard if not for Guardian Arik catching her before she fell.

189

Chapter Eleven

Darkness engulfed Eleina, leaving her with no escape and only pain, torment, and loss to accompany her. The door to her mind opened wide to release the torrent of crushing memories which threatened to drown her. The protection which kept her sane was gone and memory after memory hit her, spanning back to a battle long ago which had led to her entrapment. Images took shape and were revealed in sharp clarity one after another in a raging sequence of images and words. It was too much to take but she had to. These memories she tried so hard to grasp before would mean nothing if Jacob was truly gone.

The first wave of memory rushed over her and she was back in Egypt inside the Fourth Dimensional Gate Pyramid. The brown red veined granite walls were covered in blood and dead surrounded her including Wraith, Warrior, and Priestess. Hope for escaping the battle alive was almost non-existent because of the few Warriors left and the presence of two open Dimensional Gates with Wraith escaping from them in waves. She stood among all of this with the weight of the decision she had made crushing down on her. Yes, she was going to try and jump one of the Gates into non-existence from the knowledge she had gleaned from the ancient scrolls.

Jacob of the past was suddenly beside her his deep voice caressing her senses even though her heart was breaking, “It’s all right, Eleina. You can do this. I know you’re tired, but if you can harness your energy just one more time. I know you can close the Gate. It’ll be just like going from one Gate to another but instead of opening the doors, you’ll close one. Please, baby. We need you. I promise I’ll make it up to you.”

Eleina hugged him one last time and whispered, “I love you, Jacob.” She faded away from him in her memory and reappeared near the Gate. The Dimensional Gate she was going to jump 190

Sphinx United
making herself a sacrifice for Jacob, for the Warriors, for the world. She was drawing the Life Power into her body quickly as she could and tying herself to the Gate in preparation for the jump. It was so much more agonizing than she could have ever imagined, but she held on even when she felt the touch of death.

Just before she took the last plunge into nothingness, she heard Jacob scream her name and saw him try to get to her. She didn’t want him to come near the black energy of the Gate. She gathered what little energy she had left and fired a Power sphere at him, throwing him back. The last she saw of him, before she was taken into oblivion with the Gate, was a Force she hadn’t expected.

Jacob had fired Life Power to her to try and save her, but with her energy still burning in him, and his desperation to protect her, he had shot a piece of his Life Force directly into her through their link. The forbidden link they had made through a partial Joining even when the laws of the time would have punished them for their actions.

Ripped from the physical plane and into the void of the universal-in-between, she had fully expected to be dead. But instead, it was worse. The Gate ripped into her Life Power and connected itself into her, straight into the heart of her Life Force.

The only reason she hadn’t been torn apart was the small part of Jacob’s Life Force deep inside her, fighting to protect her. Even without Jacob, it thrived and bonded with her and was the only thing which kept her struggling to live.

Gasping and fighting for air in the present, the second memory flung her into another level of darkness and evil. She was curled inside the Gate holding onto the small crystal droplet necklace Jacob had given to her. Alone and trapped inside the Gate which continued to become more and more fractured as the long years rolled by in agonizing slowness her hope of escape diminished to nothing. There was no light to see, no physical stimulation to keep her mind from breaking over and over again. Sanity seemed long gone but she continued to hover inside herself close to the one small piece of Jacob she had left.

Every day of survival was based on her ability to draw Power 191

Christine Murphy

from the dark Gate before it drew more from her. Even her Sefu Element began to die from lack of energy. She didn’t want to lose it. It stayed with her but with no energy to sustain the Element, it dug into her arm. The new jagged pain provided stimulation to her mind but warped her reality. She began to pray to the Ancients to let her just die. To stop her living hell from continuing.

The Eleina of the present curled into a ball on the hard stone floor of the Staging Cavern. Just when she was back to her conscious self, another blanket of memory engulfed her drawing back in to the past. She was still trapped in the fractured Gate, but now she wasn’t in the endless universe, she was in a dark cavern.

Vaguely, she could hear the splash of water and wanted someone to give her just a small drink of the quenching liquid. If she could just call to it and draw the Life Power to her starving body.

Sitting there trapped, she felt it. The presence of another. A cold heartless presence coming nearer and nearer to her. The vibration in the fractured Gate warned her someone or something had entered her small prison without any effort at all. Hands came down on her shoulders and putrid breath whispered against her ear. “Eleina, my sweet. Finally, I have found you. I, Elder Turin, now have you and you’re mine to do with as I wish.” His evil laugh made her entire body shake in terror. She didn’t even have the strength to fight him.

Turin was never satisfied with his torture and abuse of her.

Even if he could free her, he was unwilling since he had his little bird in a cage to crush. She couldn’t see him but could always feel him and his sickly cold touch, his cold lips, the dead smell when he whispered in her ear. Her skin crawled with the need to bathe in the water when he touched her, but she never gave in to his emotional and physical advances on her. What little she had left of herself she kept deeply buried.

New memories struck her, showing her his patience had snapped when he couldn’t have his way with her in any form.

Striking her again and again, he took the one precious object she had left to her. The necklace. He ripped it from her neck and told her he destroyed it even when she begged him in her blindness to 192

Sphinx United
give it back. He only laughed and then taunted her. She was nothing to him now but Life Power and an object to experiment on. Demented as he was, she would never have imagined the things he did to her. He would reach inside of her with nothing but a touch in an attempt to destroy her Life Force, but the piece of Jacob kept him from destroying the inner part of her. Her Sphinx half, he would toy with trying to separate her from it until it yowled and huddled in the far corners of her mind. In its weakened state, it couldn’t even come to the forefront and strike out at him like it would do if she was whole and healthy.

When he couldn’t destroy her or get his satisfaction, he simply left her alone in the dark, bereft of any stimulation. Other times he would suddenly appear and beat her into unconsciousness. He alternated this with further injuring her arm by drawing Life Power away from her Element. The Element grew weaker and weaker, its color draining away. Eleina felt it dig deeper into her arm.

Finally, she no longer held any amusement for Turin. The last day she was trapped in the fractured Gate, in the cavern, he came to her. “Eleina, I can’t have you and I can’t break you.”

If she could have laughed past her raw throat from all the screaming during his beatings, she would have but she couldn’t.

Inside, she couldn’t even find the strength to hold up her head anymore, but she wouldn’t show this man, this creature he had won.

Grabbing her chin roughly, he jerked her head up breathing in her face. “I no longer have use for you other than your Life Power.”

She would have never thought it possible an Elder could steal the Life Power of another, but this man was different. Like the Wraith, his touch reached into her and slowly ripped her very Life Power out of her. Each second of him taking her life from her left her weaker and weaker. Her heart began to slow, its beat becoming erratic. Her life was almost up and she had never been able to return to her beloved Jacob.

Deep inside her, the piece of his Life Force stirred within her 193

Christine Murphy

and she thought she heard a whispered, “Eleina, I love you.”

She was ready to let go of her life at that moment but Turin was distracted by something outside the Gate and he let go of her. She fell back to her knees, her entire body numb and unresponsive.

She would die, but she couldn’t leave the Gate here. Turin would use it for his evil purposes she was sure and the Warriors would once again be lost to the unending fighting of multiple Gates.

There was only one thing left to do. To give in to the Gate and bind it to her Life Force. Then and only then could she forever rest. She opened herself up fully to its energy rhythm, removing what was left of the barriers protecting her. The Gate was truly dark and dug deep inside her. The Gate tore at her Power and then her Life Force. When it hit her Life Force, Jacob’s piece of Life Force charged an incredible Power through her. The Gate was thrown back, but because of its fractured state, a tiny shard was left deep inside her.

Taking the last charge of Life Power she would ever have from Jacob, she reached out to the universal void keeping the Gate around her and with a cry jumped into oblivion. It should have been the true end of her, but she had survived in a cocooned state until the day some unknown event had occurred pulling what was left of the Gate and her back to the Earth.

Opening her eyes that first time, seeing Jacob again, and him trying to reach her had given her just enough will to survive for him. She tried to reach out of the Gate to Jacob but suddenly he was fading from her getting farther and farther away. “No!” She cried, anger giving her strength. She lashed out at the walls of the Gate still trapping her.

“Whoa! Eleina, it’s just me. It’s Ethan. The battle’s over.

Joshua Powered up his Sword and held the Wraith back long enough for the other Gate to close.” Ethan backed up trying to get out of range of the energy charged sphere of light she realized she had in her hand.

She was back. In the here and now and the memories she had almost drowned in were now open to her. Her very Life Force felt bruised and battered. She sat up, absorbing the sphere of energy 194

Sphinx United
in her hand. She glanced around at the crew working on the mess of the Cavern and rubbed at her temple and then at her chest.

Her eyes watered when the recent events came back to her.

One Gate had jumped through Turin’s manipulations taking Jacob and some of the other Warriors and Guardians with it. The other Gate was closed but for how long she didn’t know. The others left behind wandered around in shock and Stormy looked ready to fall down. Arik grabbed her and tried to console her.

All was too still after the chaos which had rained down upon them all. Too still. She reached for her chest feeling the damage done deep inside. The Gate shard was imbedded deep in her Life Force and Jacob’s presence could no longer be felt. The piece of his Life Force which had been with her for so long sat dormant and still within her. Nothing. No Jacob.

Fury burned in her at the unfair loss, at Turin, at the Wraith, at the damn Gates which needed to be destroyed. Yes, they would be destroyed if nothing else by her fury. Her inner Sphinx chimed in and she growled darkly. She slowly stood up with purpose and aggression. Vaguely, she heard someone call her name, but she ignored them all. She staggered to the center of the cavern scanning for any Gate energy she could find to grab onto and drag it back into the universe with her. But she was tired and alone.

She threw her head back to the ceiling, spreading her arms out to her sides, and she screamed at the memories, her imminent death when her Life Force gave out, and most of all for the loss of her Jacob. She screamed and screamed until her human voice gave out and her Sphinx came closer to the surface than ever before and then her Sphinx could be heard in its high pitched yowl.

Eventually, even her Sphinx could no longer voice its anguish. She fell to her knees in silence and closed her eyes. Her heart was shredded with no way to recover from all of the disasters in her life. A gentle hand on her shoulder slowly brought her back to the present, “Eleina, please come back.” It was Stormy and she was crying. Eleina realized there was more loss here than just hers. To wallow in her own grief and leave her Power Keeper and the others 195

Christine Murphy

stranded in the unknown was not her. She took a deep breath gathering what was left of her scattered heart, her energy, and her waning life. Opening her eyes, she looked up to see Stormy and the tears streaming down her face.

Stormy gasped. “Eleina. Your eyes. There is something wrong with them. You have a colorless ring around each iris.” She called over her shoulder for the medical tech.

“Jenny!”

Eleina stood up slowly trying to work out the kinks in her body.

“I know. The Gate shard cut into my Life Force. I can no longer feel Jacob and his Life Force is dormant. I think he’s gone.” Her voice broke.

Jenny approached her with the physical scanner checking her Power levels. “Your Life Power is fine, but I’m sorry to tell you Priestess, you’re right. Your Life Force is dying. It’s only a matter of time.”

Eleina was broken at heart and at body, but now wasn’t the time to give in to the inevitable. Now was the time to make the most of it. To do what she could for her people, her family. “It’s okay.” She knew it wasn’t but what could she do. She faced Guardian Arik. “The Gate may have jumped and taken the other Warriors. Tell me what I can do.”

Arik paced back and forth. He appeared to be hesitant in what he wanted to tell her. He stopped before Eleina and Stormy.

Ethan, Joshua, and Caleb joined the small group, serious, and withdrawn. “All right. But I’m not sure you’re up to it. You need to see if you can tell where the Gate went to. If it’s still on this planet, you need to get them back. Jump them back. There are quite a few to jump if you include the Guardians who were taken too. The back and forth trips will cost you a lot. You may eventually not return.”

Stormy cried out hugging her and the other Warriors touched her arms and shoulders in sympathy. Eleina knew all would feel her loss when she died. But her death was inevitable at this point anyway. She pushed them away. “Look, it will be okay. I should have died centuries ago, but the Ancients intervened in their 196

Sphinx United
bizarre way and allowed me to live long enough to see Jacob and all of you one more time. This is my destiny. You have to let me embrace it.”

None knew what to say. She could tell they all wanted to be the one to protect the other, but it was her turn. Stormy, acting like a true Khenti’s wife, spoke for all of them.

“Eleina. It’s not okay to lose you. But we all understand your need to help. To fight. To save those you can. Do what you need to do, but don’t tell any of us you won’t be back to fight again. We won’t accept you giving up or accepting your death so easily. If we so easily gave into the feeling of desperation, we would have not made it this far.”

Eleina looked at her Power Keeper and friend with a renewed respect. Inside the petite woman was a feline of Power. “You’re right, Stormy. I’ll fight to the end. I promise. And may the Ancients grant me more time, but most of all may they grant me the strength to find and get the survivor’s back.”

She turned to face the medic. “I need a med pack, food, water, and anything else you think I’ll need. I’m not sure how long I’ll be gone or how the Dimensional Gate will be acting. It could be stationary now or continuously jumping.” Jenny nodded and took off to gather her requests with an efficiency Eleina admired in one so young.

Arik stepped up to Eleina and gave her his weapons belt. After adjusting it, she wrapped it around her waist securing it in place.

He also unsheathed one of his swords to give to her. She pushed the offered weapon back towards him. “You keep it. You might need it if the Wraith come back. My Element is strong enough now to form and the pain is manageable.”

Knowing he would require proof, ever being the Guardian of them all, she reflexed her wrist, and the Sefu Element started to glow and move across her wrist and hand. In record time her Power Sword was formed and glowing in its brilliant gold and crystalline beauty. Yes, the pain in her scars was still agonizing, but she would manage. She would handle it for Jacob. Always for Jacob.

197

Christine Murphy

She grimaced and reflexed again, returning the Sword back to it bracelet form. “Good?” She cast Arik her I-don’t-care-what-you-think-anyway look.

Seeing a losing battle, he resheathed his sword onto his back and crossed his arms. “Fine. It’s your discomfort.”

“Glad we agree on it.” She smirked at him. Glancing over to the center of the Staging Cavern where the Dimensional Gates had opened, she sighed, and then moved to stand near the spot.

Closing her eyes, Eleina reached out around her testing the energy in the atmosphere. Like a hound scenting out a fox, she reached out with her Power to find the missing Gate.

Meticulously, she searched through the entire area both by energy and frequency. Back and forth, she scanned until finally she caught the faint disturbance which still existed in the Cavern.

Grabbing onto the wispy strands of Gate Power, she gathered them, forming a tether to anchor them to the Cavern floor. Before anchoring them, she pushed out along them to see if she could sense where they went. Her eyes snapped open and she was shocked to see where the Dimensional Gate had jumped to.

Shaking her head in amazement, she pulled the wisps down and securely anchored them using Power she pulled from the moisture in the walls of the cavern.

Once the strands were anchored, they glowed for everyone to see. To her eyes, it looked like glowing strings running up from a spot on the floor to fan out in hundreds of directions where they faded near the ceiling. The strings were glowing in white and would alternate darker into blood red and then black and then light back up to the bright white.

“I have never seen anything like it. What did you do?” Caleb’s inquisitive lavender eyes showed his genuine curiosity.

Eleina was happy to answer him since he would have been a teenager in their years back before she was trapped. This would be new to him. “I captured the remaining energy from the jumped Gate and anchored them here. It won’t last forever but long enough for me to jump.”

“Where will the jump be and can you take us to help you?”

198

Sphinx United

Jenny voiced coming back with the medical pack and other supplies neatly contained in a large backpack. She handed them to Eleina crossing her arms. “You’ll need help with medical if anyone is injured and if you need back-up for battle.”

Taking in the waiting group, Eleina knew they wouldn’t be happy with her response. “The Gate jumped back to the Forth Gate Pyramid. I’ll be going on my own.” She quickly held up a hand when the entire group started their arguments against her actions and shouted over them. “First, I don’t even know if I can jump anymore with the trauma I went through and I’m not killing anyone to find out. Two, I don’t know how my Power will hold up, so I need to conserve as much as I can to get those who were taken back here. Besides, I don’t know how much time I have either, so let me do this.”

The arguments ended. It was silent while the group adsorbed her words. Everyone became supportive to the approach mostly because there wasn’t a better choice. Stormy came back up to her and hugged her again. “Be careful, Eleina. We want you back.

Promise me.”

Eleina didn’t believe she could make that kind of promise but anything to keep the hope alive. “I promise,” she said quietly with what conviction she could muster. She looked over to the shimmering strands of the Gate and hefted the backpack onto her back. Slowly approaching the shimmering strands, she positioned herself directly in front of the fan formation.

It was a lifetime ago since she had done this. Jumped between sites using the energy of a Gate and never in these circumstances.

Taking a deep breath to steady herself, she reached out with her hand and wrapped her fingers around the brightest strand. The beat of the energy instantly shimmered through her body. The hairs on her arms stood up with the static electricity. The pulse changed her own heart rate bringing it in time with the Gate’s pulse of energy. The shard of the fractured Gate resonated deep inside her. She ignored it and the odd pause of her heart in its new rhythm.

Gathering the Life Power around her, she tied herself to the 199

Christine Murphy

Gate’s energy. When she was sure she had enough for the trip back to Egypt, she mentally crossed her fingers and pushed her energy down the strands. Her body began to glow brighter and brighter and she was blinded by the brightness. She called out, “See you soon.”

In one bright burst of light, her physical body was gone and Eleina was in the form of pure white hot energy. She blasted through time and space unerringly keeping ethereally attached to the Dimensional Gate’s path. At a faster speed than even light, Eleina arrived in Egypt, her old home, inside the Fourth Pyramid.

As soon as her body formed back into its physical state, Michael and Raven were before her with weapons drawn before the white light disappeared. They halted in their aggressive approach when they saw it was she.

“Eleina! Thank the Ancients. We didn’t know what had happened at the complex when we were grabbed by the back lash of the Gate’s energy. I don’t think we’ve ever been that close to a Gate when it relocated. At least not in several centuries.” Michael approached her grasping her arm when she weaved on her feet for a moment. “Are you all right? Eleina, your eyes.” He said in concern.

She was so ecstatic to have arrived and make it one piece and without pain when it came to a Gate , she started laughing hysterically. There was no way to stop it, she had to just let it out or she would end up crying. After a few seconds, she was able to get her act together and squeeze Michael’s hand. “I’m sorry, Khenti,” she wiped at her eyes. Tears. She hated tears, but at least they were from laughing and not truly crying.

Shaking off her strange outburst she continued, “ The others are fine and I’m good enough to jump. In fact, it looks like they’re in better shape than you.” She glanced around taking in the scene before her. Guardians and Warriors were scattered around the sacred central room of the Pyramid either sitting against the wall or standing up guarding for the unexpected. The light wasn’t the greatest, but at least there was enough to see from the sunlight which filtered through the cracks in the old granite walls. Still the 200

Sphinx United
same red marbled brown granite she remembered from so long ago. Eleina still saw the unanswered question in Khenti Michael’s expression. “She’s fine Khenti. Stormy was incredible with the other Gate, stabilizing it so no one was injured. She’s more worried about you than anything else, but she’s completely fine.”

Her leader closed his eyes breathing a sigh of relief.

His steely dark blue eyes focused back on her. “We didn’t expect to see you with the Gate having closed again.”

Eleina focused around her wondering how she could have completed a jump without an open Gate. She reached out quickly to the energy around her. “It’s closed on the physical plane but not in the jumping plane. We don’t have much time before it completely closes.” Hesitantly, she scanned around at the number of men she would have to jump back to the complex. She had to account for them all, even Jacob, and she was afraid to see what remained of Jacob. When she came to the last man and didn’t see him, her hope plummeted.

“He’s not here.” Raven exclaimed rubbing at his injured shoulder. “We searched for him in the side rooms we could access, but with all of the debris, boulders, and lack of any light we couldn’t get far. I’m sorry, Eleina.”

She could tell he was too. Raven was always a bad-ass, but this situation had even gotten to him. “It can’t be helped.” She whispered not looking at anyone. Briefly, she stood there weighing her options, but none led to finding Jacob at that moment. Even if she could find him, the odds of him being alive were slim. Her first responsibility at the moment was to get these men back to the complex.

Throwing off the backpack and sitting it on the rough granite ground, she spoke to Michael. “Khenti, we don’t have much time.

I’ve got to start jumping everyone back now. I’m ready for your guidance in how you want me to approach the order.” Keeping it to the business at hand, she was hoping to prevent her breakdown and her raging emotions. No Jacob… no Jacob… kept recycling over and over in her mind. Even her Sphinx was yowling again.

201

Christine Murphy

Something she couldn’t afford was an upset Sphinx when she was trying to focus on a Jump.

Michael nodded his understanding. “Guardians first. They’re a little worse for wear than the rest of us and those wounded won’t heal as quickly as we can. Most severely injured first. How many can you Jump?”

Eleina checked the unseen Gate’s status. It was still open in the jumping plane. “I’m not sure yet. Let me gather the Gate’s strands on this end and anchor them and Jump with one Guardian.

There’s no use in pushing it until I can see how much I can handle and how stable the path is.”

“Agreed. We’ll do some first aid with the supplies you brought while you prepare.” Michael grabbed the backpack she brought and with the help of Hunter and Raven, the threesome started to work on the injured Guardians.

Circling the center room, she immediately found the other end of the Gate’s strands near the middle of the room. She captured them easily enough and anchored them to the ground. Once again the strands fanned out from the floor and disappeared near the ceiling. The glowing strands varied from bright white light to a purplish black and back again. When she was satisfied they were stable enough she turned to the group. “I’m ready. Who’s up first?”

“I volunteer,” A barely rasped voice was heard. Eleina glanced over to see a bloodied reddish blond-haired guardian lying completely against the wall. When one of his brothers in arms went to argue his voice grew stronger. “Look, I’m the worst injured…. and may not make it anyway.” He gasped for a breath and continued, “I’m perfect for the Priestess to see what she can do. Now, damn it, let me do my hero thing.”

“I agree,” Michael took charge. “Damen will go first. Hunter, get the others lined up while they wait.”

While Hunter organized the line for the Jumps, Michael and Raven assisted Damen over to Eleina, handing him over to her when he was close enough. It was amazing the man could even stand at all from the vicious wounds he had throughout his body.

Luckily, Eleina had her Sphinx strength to keep him on his feet by 202

Sphinx United
basically bear hugging him against her. “Hold on, I’ll get you home.”

The young Guardian, Damen, smiled crookedly at her. “I know you will, Priestess. I trust you.”

Eleina didn’t know what to say to his trust, so she simply smiled back and reaching out with one hand to the strands, grabbed on and drew Power into her body at the same time. The Life Power came easily so she knew there was a large quantity of water somewhere in the Pyramid. A good thing because she was going to need a lot for this job. As soon as her energy was spiked, she aligned her Power to the Gate. The flow from her eyes and her body was blinding, but she didn’t need vision. Once she knew she was ready, she pulled both of them into the Jump.

Just like before, Eleina arrived without incident, if not a little light headed. She handed the Guardian over to the medical staff in the Staging Cavern. Before she was bombarded with questions and more precious time was used up, she yelled out. “Everyone’s in the Fourth Pyramid and in pretty good shape. Damen is the worst injury wise.” For Stormy’s benefit, “Michael’s doing just great.

Bossy as ever.”

Guardian Arik shouted out before she could disappear in a Jump again, “Jacob?”

Standing for a moment, she really didn’t know what to say. She settled for, “Missing in action.” and reaching out to the Gate’s strands vanished again.

With those words echoing in her ears, she focused on the Jumps back and forth bringing two Guardians back at a time. She pushed herself hard until she could only bring one back at a time.

Her Power draw was becoming slower and slower and she realized she was near her max. Not having done this in centuries was enough of a drain, but with her precarious physical condition, it was a miracle she could Jump at all.

Finally, it was the remaining Warriors turn. Hunter and Raven wanted Michael to Jump with her first since time was pretty much out. Each Jump was like playing Russian roulette with a pistol waiting for the Gate to snap shut. Michael, of course won, pulling 203

Christine Murphy

his leadership card and telling them to get their asses home first.

Hunter joined her first since he was sporting an abdominal wound which was healing but still needed some cleaning. She jumped him with ease and returned for Raven. Raven stepped up and hugged her tight against him. “My Priestess. Finally got you to myself? I wonder what our ethereal forms will feel like rubbing up against each other.”

Eleina just laughed at him. She had always got a kick out of his comments when he tried to act the lover boy. It always got a rise out of Michael and he shouted at Raven, “Oh, for Ancient’s sake, Raven. Keep it in your pants.” Before the men could get into it, she grabbed the fading Strand and Jumped.

The arrival back was a little rough. Similar to a crash landing when the uneven energy threw both of them on their butts leaving bruises and cuts from the rough stone of the floor. Warriors and medical alike ran over to their aid but Eleina didn’t have time. She stood up. “No time.” She dove in for another Jump for yet another time.

As soon as she arrived and ended up sprawled on the Pyramid floor from an even harder arrival, Michael picked her up brushing her off. She looked at the strand and saw it was fading fast. She jerked Michael close to make sure he would be well within her energy. He wrapped his arms around her holding tight evidently sensing it was going to be a rough ride. “Does the Gate have one more Jump for us?”

“Looks like we’re going to find out, Khenti. Hold on.” Holding on tightly to her leader, she leaped them into the Jump. The turbulence was incredible and the Jump took even longer than she ever thought possible. Even in her ethereal form, she was thrown and tumbled through the jumping plane. If not for Khenti Michael’s strong Life Power, she might have lost him in the in between several times. For a few breathless moments, she thought they were trapped, but then she could sense the complex. They were coming in fast and out of control. This was going to hurt a lot. She was right, too. The impact into the physical world felt like 204

Sphinx United
hitting the ground after falling several stories, but they were alive and back. It took a few moments before either could stand while their Sphinx ability to heal repaired internal and external injuries.

Michael stood first with the help of Stormy who clung to him like she was never going to let go. Eleina slowly got to her feet with the help of Joshua.

Sadly she looked over to the fading strands of the Gate. A panic set in while she watched them become more and more non-existent. What if they never opened again? What if the Gate moved again? How would she ever find Jacob or what was left of him before her Life Force gave out? She couldn’t just stay here without him. It would be like dying anyway. She knew what she was going to do even before she moved to do it.

Slowly pushing away from Joshua and ignoring the background noise of her Sphinx family’s voices, she staggered towards the last of the strands. She reached out for the remaining strand and forced the little remaining Power in her body into a bond with the tiny strand. Before she made the leap she heard Stormy scream, “Eleina, no!” but it was too late to stop even if she wanted to.

Ripped away from the complex, she was on a high speed Jump either to the Pyramid or her end. Either way she didn’t care as long as she could make the last effort to be with Jacob versus waiting around alone for her ultimate death. Her time was about up and she had been given extra time long ago anyway, perhaps just for this purpose; to protect her people from being trapped and dying in the Fourth Pyramid.

Faster and faster, she streaked down the path using the strand which was becoming fainter and fainter and disappearing from her ethereal fingertips. Even if she made it to the other end, could she survive the impact? Perhaps. Eleina pushed herself even faster along the strand with her waning Power and eventually lost her grip. She started tumbling out of control over and over. She imagined herself a shooting star breaking the surface of the outer atmosphere of the Earth. Her ethereal body would glow white hot streaking to her destination. Just when the strand vanished with 205

Christine Murphy

the closing of the Gate, she burst into the Pyramid.

She had made it but could her physical body survive it. Nothing could prepare her for the impact at that kind of speed and the consuming agony even worse than she had ever experienced before. Welcoming the darkness was all she could do.

206

Chapter Twelve

Time had no meaning while Eleina’s body healed. When she finally came back to consciousness, she wasn’t sure if she had been out for hours or days. At first, she laid there on the ground concentrating on breathing and working through the trace amounts of pain left throughout her body. Eventually, she could open her eyes but still remained where she was simply staring at the ceiling and the crisscrossed designs of fading sunlight playing along the pyramid stones. Finally, with effort, she pushed herself to a sitting position and looked down to survey the damage.

She was indeed a mess. Dried blood was everywhere and her clothes were ripped to shreds. Fading bruises still marred her skin and where there weren’t bruises, there was new growth of pink skin. She surmised she must have made quite the re-entry back into the real world and skid across the floor for some distance. But at least she had survived and was on a semi-functional level.

Carefully, she stood and stretched, concentrating on each area of her body until she felt she could move on without falling over.

The pain from her injuries was gone and now the only thing she needed was to quench the gut-wrenching thirst consuming her.

Luckily, most of the remaining items in the rescue pack, she had brought, had been left behind. Finding the pack near one of the side walls, she took out one of the water bottles and gulped down the entire contents without stopping for a breath. Not the smartest thing to do since there might not be a water source, but she couldn’t help herself.

The rescue pack still had a couple of water bottles left, food, and medical supplies in it and she gathered up the partials scattered on the floor. Anything she could use had to come with her to buy a bit more time for searching for Jacob. She sighed rubbing at her eyes, “Oh, Jacob. Where are you?”

He obviously wasn’t within the central room of the pyramid, 207

Christine Murphy

but he could be anywhere within its walls. There were many side rooms and hidden entries above and below. It could take her weeks to search. If she had been able to feel his presence within her through their link, it would have made it easier to find him.

But no, everything was still depressingly silent. There might be a way, however.

Since Jacob had to have been grabbed by the Gate and transported here, somewhere, then there had to be at least a trace of the Gate’s energy remaining. A trail similar to the one she had followed here to find the Warriors and Guardians but a lot smaller.

It would take all her concentration to track this trail. But she didn’t care. She had to find Jacob.

Moving to the middle of the room where she had started her search previously, Eleina placed the pack at her feet. She sat on the floor crossing her legs and resting her arms on her knees. She closed her eyes and let her senses and Power expand outward searching for the smallest amount of fading energy from the Gate.

It took forever, but she scanned back and forth around her, along the cracks in the walls, searching for that whisper of energy to draw her to the trail. When she finally found it, she didn’t know if she was ecstatic or depressed. She had found the trail, but it went deep into the Pyramid.

Standing, she grabbed the pack and opened it to find a small tube which she remembered Jacob call a light stick. He had shown her how they worked and it had been the most fascinating thing she had seen at the time when it had glowed with a yellow light.

Where she was headed wasn’t going to have much light, if any.

Once she had secured the light, she closed the pack and slung it on her back. She activated the small tube by bending it in the middle until she heard a snap. While shaking it to mix up the contents, she moved over to a narrow opening in the far wall of the room.

The opening was barely large enough for her to squeeze into with the pack on. She was glad she had the light stick; otherwise she wouldn’t have been able to see a thing. Its yellow light seemed brighter in the narrow space because of the lack of light. There was a loop on one end of the light for securing, so she ripped off a piece 208

Sphinx United
of the hem of her already tattered shirt. Using the fabric, she twisted it tightly and strung it through the loop of the light, then tied it around her neck.

Once she was ready, she moved forward carefully working her way through the narrow tunnel. The walls were ragged and sharp in places. Broken stone jutted outward like sharp knives.

Occasionally she had to brace herself with her hands against the walls because of the slippery floor. Every time she had to do this, she managed to slice her hands. “Damn it. Ancients give me a little break here, will you?” If she could have gotten her hands on them, entities or not, she would have considered doing some damage.

The tunnel seemed to go on and on and at a slow decline.

Where it went, Eleina wasn’t sure, but she followed anyway trying to pick up her pace. The remaining energy from the Gate was almost gone. What she would do after the trail disappeared she wasn’t sure. Continuing on, she noticed a build-up of moisture on the walls. The farther she went, the more water. Soon it was trickling down the walls making the ground even more slick. Twice she fell, sliding down the decline. Luckily, the light and pack were attached to her, otherwise they would have been lost. She grabbed at the walls drawing more blood.

Too soon, the energy from the Gate ended. Not to her surprise, it happened just when she reached a split in the tunnel. Just her luck. She stopped for a moment catching her breath and re-assessing. The sound of the water around her seemed magnified, talking to her in its own sparkling voice. She hysterically laughed to herself, “Well, if nothing else, I’ll die surrounded by the water of life. You have never failed me with your gift of Life Power.”

Finding an area of the wall smooth enough to lean against, she slid to the floor sitting in the puddles of cool water and leaning her head back. She took a breath and felt the tears she always tried to hold back bubbling up from the depths of her dying Life Force.

Everything felt lost to her. It seemed Jacob and her love for each other was denied by everything. She didn’t understand. She didn’t want to understand. She felt tears on her face and knew she didn’t want to break down and cry. She hated to cry, damn it!

209

Christine Murphy

Swiping forcefully at the tears on her cheeks, she then brought her hands in front of her looking at the glittering drops remaining on her fingertips. “I hate to cry. I don’t want to cry anymore.” She whispered to herself, to the tunnels she was trapped in, and to the water surrounding her.

It seemed her whole life, she was always trapped. Trapped in the old days as a Priestess and denied her Jacob because of the old rules and trapped in a Gate for centuries on end. Then trapped in the fears and complications of the battles against the Wraith, and now trapped and separated from Jacob by the walls of a Pyramid and death. “No!” she screamed to anyone or anything that would listen to her. She slapped her hands down onto the ground into the puddles of water surrounding her. The sting to her hands from the impact caused her to catch her breath. But even more so, the sight of the water she had disturbed caused her breathing to hold in amazement.

The water she had scattered didn’t fall back to the cold stone floor but floated up and in front of her. Hundreds of tiny water droplets coalesced into seven larger crystal droplets which sparkled reminding her of the necklace Jacob had made her long ago. His gift of love when he couldn’t give her anything else. She released her held breath as quietly as she could just watching the droplets for several seconds.

Carefully she slid back up the wall into a standing position. The droplets mirrored her movement rising higher from the floor when she stood. She waited to see what would happen next. It didn’t take long. The droplets moved to the left tunnel and she followed, staying close to them. Down the left tunnel, they floated leading the way. She didn’t even allow herself to think why or how this was happening. She just prayed it would last until she got where needed to go, where hopefully Jacob was. The water led the way.

At the end of the tunnel another branch occurred. One droplet went forward into the right branch and fell to the ground. The rest of the droplets continued forward with Eleina following behind.

Each time she reached another branch, another droplet fell until she could see pale light ahead. When she reached the opening, the 210

Sphinx United
last droplet hit the ground. She looked inside to find a small cavern with light streaming in from an unseen source. She was so far below ground she didn’t know how it was making its way here but she didn’t care. It was a light source and it was bright enough her eyes had to re-adjust to it for a moment.

Most of the light pooled in the center, so the outer edges of the cavern were in shadow. Even though her vision was momentarily adjusting she could hear the flow of the water around her. It appeared this was its destination and she could hear the sounds of water running down and falling into a small pool nearby. Her eyes finally adjusted to the contrast of the bright light in the center and the shadows along the periphery of the cavern room. Indeed she could see glittering water running down the walls and dark green ivy growing and clinging to the stone. Among the leaves were blooms ranging from the palest purple to a purplish black hue.

She watched the water run down the granite walls and stream into the soothing pool. Eleina just wanted to lower herself into it and feel the healing power of its energy. It almost mesmerized her into doing just that when she noticed near the back corner of the cavern a shadow. A shadow of a man on his side, his arm out-stretched towards the water. A man who became clearer when she moved forward, his golden blond hair tangled and matted.

“Jacob!” she cried. Quickly she ran over to him kneeling down beside him. He was facing away from her and she had to reach around to the front of his chest to pull him onto his back. When he rolled over, she hissed at the condition he was in. His shirt was shredded and it looked like something had tried to claw his heart right out of him. The worst of the gouges were over his heart but his entire shoulders, chest, and stomach were a bloody mess.

“Oh my love, what have they done to you?” Eleina removed the pack from her back and placed it on the floor nearby. Tearing the last of his shirt away, she placed her hands gently against his skin.

Letting her senses reach out and into him, she looked for any response from his Life Force. He felt clammy to her touch but not completely cold, so there was hope.

Deep inside him, her energy brushed up against the part of 211

Christine Murphy

Jacob’s center, which should have been bright and powerful. But the only thing she found was a dark stillness in his Life Force except around the edges of where the missing piece of his Life Force used to be. The piece which had resided in her for centuries.

Everything suddenly made sense to her. She had to give it back to him. If there was any hope of saving him, this would be it. He had given the piece of his Life Force to her so long ago and it had protected her. Now she would give it back to him to save him.

Binding the connection between her center and his, she focused all her Life Power on the tiny piece and pushed it back to him through the connection. There was no resistance where normally she was sure there would have been. Stubborn like Jacob, it should have clung to her Life Force tenaciously protecting her. Now it quietly bent to her will and floated back to its owner settling back in place inside Jacob. When the final separation from Jacob’s Life Force occurred, her pain was excruciating and left her bereft.

With the absence of the piece of Jacob’s Life Force, the shard of Gate suddenly twisted ripping at her insides. The scream was torn from her lips and her connection with Jacob was severed. Under her hands, his entire body went rigid for a moment and then every muscle went limp. Between the pain and the loss of contact with his Life Force, she could no longer form any type of link with him.

“Jacob, don’t you leave me, damn it,” she sobbed. The tears she hated so much streamed freely down her face but this time she didn’t care. She ignored them and with everything in her, Transferred as much of her Life Power into him as she could.

Eleina had never been able to do this with anyone else, but she had always been blessed with being able to Transfer to her Jacob.

Yes, mine. The energy flowed from her body, through her arms, and into Jacob’s battered body. She pushed so much energy into him she almost passed out. Knowing she would have to draw more and Transfer it to him, she couldn’t afford to be out of commission. When she could do no more, she drew her hands away. She was exhausted but at least she could see he was breathing better and wasn’t chalk white anymore.

212

Sphinx United

With barely any energy in her body, the water called to her, singing its promise of Life Power. Eleina crawled over to the edge of the pool and slid gratefully down into the water, ragged clothes and all. It was big enough for her to sit down in and then some.

She drew her knees up to her chest and rested her head against them. The water lapped just barely at her chest and was slightly warmer than her body temperature.

She just sat there letting the warm water wash over her and the Life Power fill her. Fighting sleep, she concentrated on Jacob making sure his breathing pattern remained strong. He wasn’t out of the woods with all the unhealed wounds, but at least she had made progress pulling him from the edge of death. Alexandria would be proud of her and her adlib doctoring.

Now if only someone could doctor her. The constant ache of the Gate shard was sapping her energy on so many different levels and she couldn’t afford it until Jacob was at least stable. So she ignored the ache like she had ignored the tears and just sat there drawing more Power. Eventually, she could draw no more, mostly because she was too tired.

Eleina dragged herself back out of the pool, dripping wet but warm and with less grunge on her. She pulled off the torn wet clothing except for her underclothes and wrung out the pants and shirt. Leaving them to dry out on a large flat boulder along the pool, she returned to Jacob’s side. He looked flushed to her now and his wounds needed cleaning. She was determined they would heal properly.

Sitting on the ground beside him, she pulled out the contents of the rescue bag to make Jacob more comfortable. Pulling him against her to his other side she lay one of the medical blankets behind him and spread it. She then rolled him back over onto his back and pulled the blanket all the way out to the other side of his body where she sat. Using the scissors in the medical kit, she cut away the remaining pieces of his shirt and discarded them. She saved some of the cleaner swathes for use as washcloths.

After rinsing them out, Eleina gently cleaned around his wounds. It wasn’t the best situation but it worked. Finally, she 213

Christine Murphy

used the second medical blanket and covered him up because he was shivering harder. She ran her hands through his golden blond hair. The color reminded her of the setting sun reflecting brightly off the ocean. She sadly smiled to herself and the memories of joy that were now hers again. Memories of the time she had shared with this wonderful man.

She leaned down and kissed him. It was a gentle kiss of love, perhaps the last kiss she would ever give him. Beyond exhausted, she lay down under the blanket beside him. She cuddled but without disturbing his wounds. Just a few minutes of rest before she had to Transfer more Life Power to him.

Just a few minutes was all she planned on, but when she awoke the cave was dark other than the light stick laying on the ground near the pool. Jacob was shaking violently against her and he felt like he was on fire. She pulled the blanket back and saw with dismay his wounds were an angry red color and oozing. They were infected and he still wasn’t healing.

Shivering herself, she dug through the contents of the pack she had left in a pile on the ground. To her relief, she found a couple of sealed packs with medical scrubs inside. Ripping one open, she pulled the white pants and shirt on. They were way oversized for her small frame, but the drawstrings at least kept the clothes on her body. She rolled up the pant legs and sleeves so she didn’t get tangled up. The other set Eleina saved for Jacob when he was better. And he would get better.

Determined to make him better, she sighed at the inevitable.

Placing her hands on his chest and abdomen, she began to Transfer more Life Power into him. It was almost painful like overusing muscles and not letting them rest, but she had no choice if she was going to save him. He struggled against her at times, but he was too weak to push her away.

When she could Transfer no more to him again, she crawled to the water’s edge and submerged her hands in the water. She closed her eyes and let the water work its magic. It sang its crystalline song to her and caressed her with its fluid presence. When she called to its Life Power, it came to her in waves energizing her.

214

Sphinx United

Unfortunately, each wave also brought agony when the Gate shard vibrated from the energy further damaging her already ravaged Life Force.

“Eleina, enough baby.” She barely heard him, but it was enough to let her know he was still with her. It was like heaven hearing his voice again and eased her pain. Crawling back over to him, she moved up close to his over-heated body. Eleina brushed the damp hair away from his face. His velvet brown eyes looked up at her, but he was still flushed and fevered. His eyes closed, but he fought it.

Reaching up, he brushed his fingertips down her cheek. “You’re really here with me.” He sounded so breathless and weak it broke her heart.

“Yes. I’m here with you. Now rest my love.” She grasped his hand placing a kiss across his knuckles and then tucked his hand back under the covers.

He struggled trying to touch her. To tell her something.

“Eleina, I can’t feel you. Something’s wrong.” She could tell he was fighting so hard to hold onto consciousness.

Leaning over, she kissed his forehead, “Shh. Sleep. I have you.”

Her voice broke, seeing him this way. If she lived beyond this just a little longer, she would use every last breath to try and destroy the Gates, the Wraith, and Turin.

Once Jacob was settled and she was positive he had drifted back into his fevered sleep, she resumed the Transfer again. Each successive time was more agonizing than the last, but she persevered. Her desire to heal Jacob was stronger than her desire for anything else. Her strength didn’t last as long this time, but when she stopped, she was relieved to see his wounds were now healing and he wasn’t quite as hot.

“Thank you, Ancients. I guess I owe you big. I don’t have much left, but it’s yours.” Dizzy and light headed, she crawled back to the water’s edge. Eleina tried to shake the weakness off, but she suspected it was a sign of the coming of her end. She brushed her hands over the warm water’s surface and drew the Life Power to her again.

215

Christine Murphy

When she returned to Jacob’s side, she didn’t Transfer the energy to him right away. She would wait and see how he did through the rest of the night. Not sure of how many times more, if any, she could call the Power to her, she didn’t want to use it until needed. Snuggling up against his side, she rested beside him listening to his steady breaths. Her Jacob would live. With or without her, she would make him live.

Not sure how long she lay there lost in her thoughts, she came back to herself when Jacob became restless beside her. She leaned up looking at his handsome face. He was still slightly flushed but much better. Looking under the blankets, she ran her hands over his chest and abdomen. The wounds were almost healed and she detected his energy levels were stabilizing. One more Transfer and he should be fine. Sighing and feeling the greatest relief ever, she ran her hands over his chest. The muscles were so hard beneath her fingers and she loved the feel of them.

Leaning down, she placed a kiss over his heart where the worst of the jagged slices were mostly healed as well. Something cruel and hateful had tried to rip his heart out. But her strong Jacob had survived. Closing her eyes, she began the Transfer process again, but she was so tired. Energy flowed from her and into Jacob but the cost was a sharp pain which expanded outward from the center of her being. She cried out trying to maintain the Transfer but was losing it. She forced herself to continue even when she became light-headed again.

“Eleina, stop. No.” Jacob grabbed her hands jerking them away from his body and effectively cutting off the Transfer. He held her hands gently in one of his and reached up brushing her hair away from her face. He was breathing deeply even when she was gasping for air. He shivered,. “Baby, enough. Lay down with me. I need your warmth.”

How could she deny a request like that? Lying down beside him she was instantly drawn in tight against him. She was afraid she was going to hurt his wounds, but he wasn’t going to have any of her trying to draw away. He tightened his grip and she could feel him against her hair drawing in a deep breath like he was 216

Sphinx United
breathing her in. “I love you, Eleina, and I’m never going to let you go. So don’t ever leave me again.”

She wanted to respond but couldn’t. Her throat closed from the emotion rushing through her. By the time she could even form a coherent thought, Jacob’s breathing had become deep and even.

He had drifted back to sleep and for a while the only thing she had to keep her company were the tears silently streaming down her cheeks.

Exhaustion must have pulled her under because one moment she was floating on the angel wings of dreams. The next she was being awakened by gentle kisses to her forehead, her cheek, her chin, and then oh so wonderfully, her lips. Firm, demanding lips claimed hers bringing her back to wakefulness. The drugging kiss went on and on. Jacob tasted her, tempted her, drove her to ecstasy with his lips, teeth, and tongue.

Finally breaking away from the kiss, Eleina breathlessly gasped, “Jacob, please. You’re hurt and need to rest.”

Nuzzling her ear, he laughed gently and whispered, “I’ve rested enough and am well on the way to recovery, thanks to you. You saved my undeserving ass and I’ve finally got you back in my arms where I need you.” He nipped her ear making her squeal. “So just take your reward like a good girl.”

She wanted to. She really wanted to sit there and just take it like a good girl, but her time was running out. Even now, Eleina could feel her Life Force darkening, ceasing to live.

“Jacob, I…” she shivered at the impending cold that was beginning to sink into her bones.

Jacob paused in his exploration of her trying to meet her eyes.

She evaded his look because she knew with the returning presence of the light above them he would see the telltale sign in her eyes of her time running out. Instead, she hugged him tightly to her.

“Baby, what’s wrong.” He ran his hands up and down her back trying to soothe her she was sure.

Eleina rubbed her cheek against his bare chest. She laughed harshly, “What’s wrong? Well, let me see. Where do you want me to start? Dimensional Gates, Wraith, death, destruction. Recently, 217

Christine Murphy

another Gate forming which the last time that happened, it almost killed all of us. And, oh yeah, one of the Gates jumped and when that happened half of you disappeared and we all thought you were dead.”

She pushed away from him trying to get up. “I thought you were dead. Gone to me Jacob. Forever!” Sobbing she would have gotten up and left him but he grabbed her, entrapping her within his arms.

He held her so close and tangled his hand in her hair. Kissing her forehead he murmured, “Shh. It’s fine. You’re with me and you’re the one who saved me. I’ll never leave you again.”

How could she tell him it didn’t matter? His words were wonderful, but she was going to tear his heart out again because she was the one who was going to leave him. She shivered violently and he suddenly stilled. He knew something was wrong.

To distract him, she quickly spoke, “I remembered everything when I thought I had lost you.”

His body became tense against her. “Tell me. Tell me everything.” He sounded resigned like something she would have remembered would make her condemn him. Little did he know she had been the one to send herself to death.

“Jacob.” She paused and took a deep breath to tell him the memories. Memories of which some he would be furious over. “It wasn’t you who sent me to my death.”

“That’s not possible…, “ he began, but she placed a fingertip against his lips.

“It is. It was me. I had found information in the scrolls of a possible way to destroy the Gates. Only I could do it and that night so long ago everyone was dying. The Warriors, the Priestesses.

Everyone was dying and there was no way to stop it. I couldn’t bear to watch anyone else die. I couldn’t watch you die. Would die myself anyway if the Wraith took you from me. So…I sacrificed myself to try and jump the Gate.”

She felt him tense against her. He lay there still for so long just adsorbing the revelation she had made. She was afraid of what he thought. But suddenly he pulled her tight against him and he 218

Sphinx United
choked out, “By the Ancients, you knew you were going to die if you did this for us and yet you did it anyway. And when you thought I was going to try and save you from what I thought I had made you do…you pushed me away.”

“Yes. I wasn’t angry with you. You would have been killed if you had gotten near me. I love you Jacob. I would never harm you.

You did nothing wrong and have been punishing yourself for nothing.”

“No!” He was adamant. “I should have been there for you.

Should have fought to save you anyway, even if it cost me my life. I was dead inside without you. Had I known you were trapped out there, I would have tried anything to bring you back.”

“I know.” She ran her hands down his back trying to comfort him just as he was trying to comfort her. “Being trapped forever in darkness would have been horrible enough, but for a time Turin had me.”

Eleina heard him growl long and low in his throat. His inner Sphinx was suddenly very near the surface wanting to destroy someone. “What do you mean Turin had you?” She could hear the fury and hatred in his deep voice for the man.

She sighed not really wanting to relive the memory, but she knew he wouldn’t leave it alone. “Somehow, he brought the Gate back to this plane. Somewhere. I’m not sure where, but he held me captive in it for a long time. He tortured me, tried to make me do things…

“I’ll kill him!” He roared making her ears ring and his arms tightened painfully around her for a moment. He loosened them quickly pulling her chin up and kissing her gently. “I’m sorry, but the thought of that man touching you…just…did he?.....”he growled again, unable to finish the sentence.

“No!” She reassured him. “I would more than want to die if that happened. I wouldn’t cooperate with him and so he decided I was only worth my Life Power. He would use me up and throw me away.”

“Like he tried to do with me.” Jacob ground out and rubbed at his chest. “But he won’t be doing it to anyone else in a good long 219

Christine Murphy

while. I took out one of his hateful eyes and ran my Sword through him before he could finish me. Unfortunately, I believe he survived. But he should be out of commission for a while for any more of his manipulations.” He paused and then gently asked her,

“How did you escape?”

“I really didn’t have much Life Power left in me, but you protected me from Turin, Jacob. The piece of your Life Force you gave me somehow Transferred Life Power to me and in order to escape Turin and keep the Gate out of his hands, I jumped again.

That was when a shard from the broken Gate ended up inside me.”

His hands brushed along her cheeks and she could tell he was trying so hard to see into her eyes, but she kept them downcast since the sun was streaming down into the cave now. The sun was up in all of its glory again. Jacob whispered, “I saved you.” She could hear the amazement and love in his voice. “I will always save you, Eleina, no matter what. I will always be with you and inside of you to take care of you.”

She didn’t say a word. Just continued to look at his chest. The light showed so much now including his almost perfect chest. The wounds were barely pink marks on his skin now and would soon vanish all together.

Jacob was way too intuitive and she felt him go very still.

Although she couldn’t’ sense it from the lack of her connection, she knew even now he would be searching inside. He would be looking for their link and discover it not just narrowed but completely gone. He would be alone without her and find his Life Force was whole again.

Choking on his words Jacob groaned, “Baby, you saved me by giving me back my Life Force?”

She kissed him with all of her passion and then pulled back.

“Yes. I did. There wasn’t a choice for me. You have to live for me, for the Warriors, for this fight. Everyone needs you.”

When she finished her pledge to see him live, she gasped. The cold streaked through her body. Her Life Force was almost gone and the Gate shard twisted again within her. Ancients, she wasn’t ready to leave Jacob and this world. Especially her Jacob. She just 220

Sphinx United
got him back and wanted to be with him. She tried to push away from him, but he fought to hold her.

“Eleina, look at me, damn it.” He struggled to grasp her head and force her to meet his eyes. “Without my Life Force, how did you keep the shard from harming you? Please tell me.” She could hear the hysteria in his voice climbing when she continued to deny him eye contact and wouldn’t reassure him. “Baby what did you do?”

She couldn’t take his grief. Felt it colder than the death taking over her body. She was going to die and would take his heart with her. What had she done? She was going to destroy this strong, wonderful, passionate man again. “I had no choice!” She cried. “I couldn’t let you die. I couldn’t. I just can’t…” she finished on a broken whisper.

Somehow, she managed to push away from him and stagger to her feet. She stumbled over to the edge of the water. When she died, she would make sure she was submerged to become one with it. The sound of Jacob struggling to his feet behind her broke her heart in a million pieces. “I was dying anyway, Jacob. It was only a matter of time. There was no choice really. You’re more important to me than anything.” She murmured tiredly.

So close behind her he stood. Eleina could feel the heat from his body, the emotions rolling off of him in waves, and the deep vibration of his voice. “So you sacrificed yourself for me again. You gave me my life back and let the Gate take yours. Again.” He sounded on the surface defeated but underneath there was something strong and powerful rising to the surface as he grated out those words. The hairs on the back of her neck stood up from the aggressive energy emanating from him. “Eleina, turn around and look at me…Power Mate.”

Those words of claiming caused goose bumps to surface on her skin. She shivered but could do no other than obey him. She slowly turned to face him and raised her eyes to his. She knew what he would see in her eyes and the deadly change coming over them. He would look and see death closing its clawed grip on the last of her 221

Christine Murphy

moments of life.

222

Chapter Thirteen

Jacob’s breath left him in a rush and he felt his heart crush the moment he looked into Eleina’s eyes. She was dying and he could see it happening right before him. The light blue irises of her eyes were almost completely overtaken by the colorless cloud spreading across them. The only light blue left was a small circular ring around her pupil. Her time was near its end.

“No!” He growled. His inner Sphinx went crazed just like he was. Unable to accept any chance of her dying, it paced within the boundaries of his mind trying to break loose. Jacob advanced on Eleina closing the distance. He could see she couldn’t decide if she wanted to rush into his arms or run. He knew the aggression in him was obvious but it was directed at everything that brought them to this point and not at her.

Reaching out he grabbed her around the waist and drew her in tight against him. She simply stood there looking up at him with a great sadness in her eyes. If not for the easily read expressions crossing her features, it would have been difficult to know what she was feeling. Their connection established so long ago between them was gone and he missed it. Missed feeling her thoughts, her emotions, the very beating of her heart.

“I’m so sorry, Jacob,” she whispered. “I never wanted to do this to you. I swear. I should leave so you don’t have to see this.” Her body was shaking in his arms and he thought she would have pushed away from him if she had had the strength.

He tightened his hold on her. “I’m not letting you go anywhere.” The conviction in his tone would warn her not to argue with him. At least he hoped. “You will stay with me or we go down together. You have to understand this. I’ll never let you go again.”

When it appeared she was going to argue with him, he kissed her. It was a commanding kiss, hard, unyielding. He wouldn’t stop kissing her until he got his way. There would be no other way.

223

Christine Murphy

Jacob pressed her body even closer to his fisting the material at the base of her back in his hands. His demanding kiss softened just enough so he could run his tongue along the seam of her lips.

She opened to him and he tasted her, memorizing the sweetness of his Eleina. Their tongues dueled and she gave back to him as much enjoyment in the moment he was giving her.

Breaking the kiss, he still held her tight against his body. The need and desire generated from the one kiss was like fire in his veins. Every inch of his body was hard with the demand to claim her. He berated himself for being such a fool and being afraid of his own Life Power and abilities. His fear of hurting her was nothing compared to this. Since he hadn’t Joined with her as he should have so long ago she had experienced hell on so many levels and now she could die in his arms.

His mind screamed No! again and he swallowed harshly with the emotions burning him up. He loved her and they would Join.

Never again would he hold himself back from her.

“Baby, I love you. And I want more than anything to Join with you. Right now. You need me and I need you.”

Eleina gasped. “Jacob, I….”

He grabbed her chin making sure she could meet his eyes. “Tell me you don’t want to be Joined with me. Tell me you don’t love me. I can tell you now I won’t believe you. But if you don’t want this, then I won’t force it on you. But, baby, I need you.” He closed his eyes and leaned his forehead against hers. “Please don’t leave me again.”

The silence in the cavern was an excruciating agony to him while he waited for her answer. He knew he needed to look at her, but damn, if he wasn’t afraid to see rejection there. She would try to save him again and he wouldn’t be able to live without her.

But his Eleina wouldn’t let him hide. She ran her fingers through his hair tightening her hold and made him look at her.

“Jacob, I’m dying. It might not work. I could kill you.”

“Damn it, Eleina. I‘ll die this time without you and you know it.” He hated to pull his Ace, but he did. “Will you let me die alone, baby?”

224

Sphinx United

“No!” she sobbed. “I love you and I want to be yours forever, but I’m afraid.” She hugged him, burying her face against his chest.

Backing away just enough to see her, he tilted her chin up and in a deceptively calm voice said, “So am I. But I’m more afraid of being without you. I can’t do it again.”

He waited. His breath held and watched her nibble at her full bottom lip.

“Yes,” she whispered so low he hardly heard her. He raised an eyebrow in question and she gave him a hard stare. “I said, yes, Jacob! You heard me.” She grabbed his hair again and pulled him down for another kiss. She initiated this time and he found she could be just as demanding.

He groaned when she pushed against his lips with her tongue and when he opened she knew just how to tantalize him. She arched into his body rubbing against his aching erection.

Answering right back, Jacob gripped her hips and rubbed against her causing the sweetest heat between them. His Life Power swirled within him and he froze in place for a moment.

Eleina mumbled against his lips, “What is it?”

“My Life Power. It’s not a negative darkness anymore. Your gift of the piece of my Life Force back has healed my Power.”

She smiled up at him and then suddenly swayed weakly in his arms. Steadying her with an arm around her waist, he placed his hand against her chest above her heart. The beat was uneven and she was becoming pale. “Look at me Eleina. Now.”

It was what he feared. The beautiful light blue of her eyes was almost gone. “Fuck. I’m sorry, baby. We don’t have time to be gentle with this. I promise I’ll make it up to you later.”

The fear eating him up was riding him hard. It felt like a panic attack and an adrenaline rush before battle all in one. His heart rate sped up while he knew hers was failing. He was proud of her though when even in her weak and declining state, she smiled at him and nodded her understanding.

Grabbing her shirt at the hem, he quickly lifted it off her shoulders and removed her bra. He kneeled down before her and 225

Christine Murphy

pulled scrub bottoms and panties off sliding them down her hips and long legs. In one smooth motion, he stood and removed his own fatigues. He stood before her in his natural form and felt light headed when Eleina looked down at the large erection he was sporting. She licked her lips and he was sure he was going to pass out when it felt like the rest of his blood went straight to his cock.

He came back to his senses, disgusted at himself when this was about her and not his needs. She started to weave and she reached out to him. Gripping her arms, he steadied her and swept her up into his arms. “No you don’t. Stay with me, Eleina.”

Stepping into the pool of water, he carefully lowered both of them in. He sat back leaning against one side of the pool with Eleina on his lap. The water lapped at both of them making their bodies slick. Eleina shifted restlessly rubbing against him and causing him to shudder with the need to be inside her.

The desire to kiss her was too much and he captured her lips again. Pleasure spiraled through him when she sighed against him, “Eleina, I need you to face me and wrap your legs around me.

Can you do that?”

Nodding, she steadied herself with her hands on his shoulders and shifted in his lap so she was directly facing him. She slid back down on his lap, her legs on either side of his hips and her core up against his pulsing erection. The breath hissed out between his clenched teeth when she experimentally rubbed herself against him. “Easy or I won’t even make it inside you, baby.”

She leaned down and nipped his shoulder, her body leaning heavily into his. “I can’t help it. I don’t have much energy left. I need you inside of me.”

The alarms went off in his head. She did need him inside her on many levels. “Baby, I need you to draw the Life Power to you.

Can you do that?”

Sighing, she ran her hands down his abdomen. ‘’I don’t know if I can, but I’ll try.”

Great Ancients, the woman had to try because he didn’t think on his own he had enough energy to Join with her. He was still weak himself from the injuries she had just healed. He could pull 226

Sphinx United
minimal amounts of Power in but he wasn’t a Power Keeper.

“Please try. I’m going to need you to be there with me, Eleina.”

Eleina looked at him with concern and he knew when it dawned on her he wasn’t fully up to speed either for this. She nodded and took a deep breath. It didn’t take long and he could see the glittering Life Power floating down from the walls of the cave into the pool and across the waters to surround both of them.

She grabbed at her chest in pain and his own heart spasmed in fear. He ran his hand through her hair and pulled her into his embrace, kissing her with everything in him. A man who never would admit to having cried, at that moment wouldn’t have cared who saw him. Tears ran down his cheeks at her pain and the stuttering of her heartbeat. He kissed her in desperation and she kissed him back just as hard.

When he felt the first waves of energy enter her body, he thanked the Ancients, promising them anything for the reprieve.

He reached out and tapped into the Power surrounding him drawing in what little he could. Any small amount would help him and Eleina. He brought as much in as he could and then just prayed it was enough since Eleina didn’t have the strength to hold anymore.

He surrounded her with his arms and deepened the kiss, tasting her, tempting her. He kissed her tender lips, playing along the edges and then down to her chin. The taste and scent of her worked magic on him and he felt like a drugged man drowning in pleasure. He nipped and kissed down the column of her throat and over to her shoulder. He paused over the marking he had given her. His claiming of her and ran his tongue over the soft skin of her shoulder.

She gasped in pleasure and ran her fingertips over his chest and across his nipples. He groaned at the sensations she caused.

And when she reached out and wrapped her small hand around his rock hard cock, not only did the breath rush out of him, but his Life Power exploded outward. It swirled around and through them, heightening the pleasure and need.

Eleina was trying to stay with him but her increasingly uneven 227

Christine Murphy

heartbeat and breathing warned him they were out of time. Even her Life Power escaping and surrounding him in her pleasure was limited. “Baby, we can’t wait any longer.” He removed her hand and slid her forward just enough so her wet core was right up against the head of his erection. “Look at me.”

Slowly she looked into his eyes and everything in him cried out in grief when he saw nothing left of the beautiful blue that was her.

Colorless eyes stared back at him, but somehow she was holding on. He gripped her hips and slowly entered her. Everything in him fought for control because he didn’t want to hurt her. But he had to hurt her to save her.

“I’m so sorry,” he whispered right before he tightened his grip on her hips and arched up. He felt the loss of her virginity and heard the cry she didn’t quite hold back when he penetrated her.

His Life Power swirled violently around them for a moment and then settled. Not moving an inch, he searched her face to see if she was okay. He felt wetness on his cheeks and couldn’t believe they were his tears again. Except for her, he would cry in front of the world and not care.

His ever gentle and caring Eleina brushed the tears from his cheeks and she leaned down and kissed him with such gentleness.

“It’s okay, Jacob. I love you.”

He choked out, “I love you, Eleina.” And he did. With everything in him, he loved her.

Slowly he began to move within her. A steady rhythm, sliding almost out and then pushing back into her. She threw her head back and sighed, her hands tightening on his shoulders. With every push into her tight sheath, he reached into her looking for the connection that would lead him back into her Life Force. It was difficult to find but with each penetration inside of her, their energies swirled faster and faster around them.

Concentrating on finding her center was difficult with the pleasure roaring through him. It didn’t help her hot core was tightening around him and her sighs and groans were driving him crazy. But he refused to lose her and held on to his determination to bring her with him no matter what happened.

228

Sphinx United

To his relief, he finally found the link and grabbed onto it.

Backlash was instantaneous. The shard of the Gate stabbed at him through the connection but he had expected this. Even though it was destroying Eleina’s Life Force, it fully had the capability to turn and destroy him. But he was prepared. Even though he wasn’t completely back physically, his Life Force was powerful being whole again and his Sphinx was more than ready to fight back.

Fight back against an enemy it had wanted to destroy since knowing it was present inside of her.

He pulled out until he was just barely within Eleina and then plunged back into the hilt. She cried out in a mix of pleasure and pain. Her body was in ecstasy but her Life Force was in agony.

Jacob used the Power swirling out from her to dive down the link and deep inside her, his Life Force in full battle mode heading straight for the Gate shard and Eleina’s Life Force.

“Eleina, look at me.” Jacob groaned and she did. She opened her colorless eyes and seemed to focus in on him. He stared deep into her eyes with every bit of intensity he could. “I am yours, you are mine. Joined as One. Forever.”

In all of her pain and pleasure, she managed to whisper back,

“I am yours, you are mine. Joined as One. Forever.” She smiled playfully even in the face of the ongoing inner battle. “No matter what.”

She wrapped her legs tightly around his waist and matched his frantic rhythm. He felt her grab his hair in her fists and she pulled his mouth to hers. She kissed him with the incredible promise of love and life he had wanted so badly.

Eleina’s love was powerful and it was his undoing. He couldn’t hold back any longer. The strength within him multiplied exponentially to win the battle against the Gate shard. An explosion of energy both internal and external to their bodies occurred all at once. His Life Power led by his inner Sphinx impacted the shard inside of her changing it back to raw energy and forcing it out of her. His Life Force Joined with hers in complete triumph. His body shuddered and he came with her over and over again. Life Power swirled blindingly around them in 229

Christine Murphy

sparkling arrays of fireworks. The sound of cascading water was magnified for a moment while the waters seemed to dance in eddies and waves before it all faded back to silence.

Jacob slowly came back to his physical body as the seconds passed. It was the most incredible thing he had ever experienced and he had shared it with Eleina. She was wrapped around his body and he was holding onto her for dear life. He had a moment of breathless fear when she didn’t move but it only lasted a second.

Inside he could feel her. Their link renewed and stronger than ever. He could hear her soft laughter in his mind and the complete satisfaction and joy she felt.

“Eleina?” He shifted her wanting to see her eyes. Needing to see her eyes to convince himself she was truly okay.

Pushing her upright, she tiredly complied adjusting on his lap.

She smiled down at him and he felt the weight of worry lift from him. He was deliriously happy when he saw her beautiful eyes.

They were back to their wonderful baby blue and Eleina’s spirit shining through them. And deep within their depths glittered his velvet brown with tiny sparkles of gold. “Thank the Ancients.”

****

Eleina brushed her fingers along Jacob’s temple and was entranced by the proof of their Joining in his eyes. Velvet brown eyes with her light blue dancing in their depths. His loving masculine thoughts touching hers. She had never felt him so fearful through their old connection before, but this one magnified everything and he had been terrified. Terrified he wouldn’t have been able to save her.

He had been able to save her though. She had felt every bit of his resolve to bring her back or go down with her. That’s one of the things she loved about him. When Jacob was determined to fight for something, he would go to the ends of the Earth for it.

Especially when it was anything to do with her.

Slowly she leaned down and kissed him. She couldn’t resist and wanted to feel his lips against hers. Jacob moaned and his grip tightened around her waist pulling her close again. He was still inside her and she felt him instantly harden again. The breath left 230

Sphinx United
her in a rush and she couldn’t stop herself from thrusting her body against his bringing his full length deep inside her again.

Jacob shifted his hold to her hips stopping her movement.

“You’re going to be sore, Eleina. We shouldn’t.” But the deepness of his voice and the hardness of his erection said otherwise.

“I’m fine. Healed already, thanks to you. Now let’s enjoy each other. We may not get to do this for a while and I’ve waited more than a lifetime to be with you. Okay?” She knew she was blushing and couldn’t help it. She wanted him.

“Aah, Eleina…” Jacob didn’t even finish his sentence. He just grabbed the back of her head, gripping her hair with one strong hand and crushing his mouth to hers. His other arm wrapped around her back and he pulled her hard against him until he was sheathed fully within her. Pulling out until he was barely inside her, he paused for a moment and then thrust up into her again.

She gasped and cried out at the pure fiery bliss running through her. Life Powers began to swirl again in the light beams coming from the cavern ceiling and down around their entwined bodies.

Eleina held on to Jacob, crying his name while he plunged in and out of her again and again. Their connection so complete, the emotions and sensations they shared heightened the experience until it seemed their bodies were one.

“Now, Eleina, now. Come with me!” Jacob shouted and that was exactly what she did. They came apart in each other’s arms and Eleina shouted his name. Her inner feminine muscles tightened around him making him groan. When he came inside her over and over, the pulsing sensation took her over the edge again.

When she finally came back to the real world, Jacob was still holding her tightly. Her head was resting on his shoulder and he was kissing the mark of claiming he had given her.

“I love you more than life, Eleina. Without you, I am nothing.”

His warm breath whispered against her sensitive skin.

“And I love you, Jacob. I wouldn’t have life without you.” This man always found a way to bring her back.

231

Christine Murphy

She knew when his mood shifted. It spoke to her through their link that he was concerned of how they were going to get back. He shifted her subtly and pulled out of her. She immediately missed his body in hers, but they had their Joined connection. She would be with him always.

“As much as I want to make love to you all day and night, we have to figure out how to get back.”

“I know. But it was nice while it lasted.” She smiled at him and he kissed her.

With one arm around her waist, he used his other to push off and stand up with her. Once they were both certain she could stand up on her own, Jacob settled her on her feet. The action slid her down the length of his body and she felt his quick intake of air and the dilation of his eyes.

“Shit. You feel good. If we didn’t have the world falling down around our heads, I’d have to eat you up.” He nibbled at her lips again and then spun her away from him pushing her towards the scrubs he had taken off of her earlier. “Get some clothes on woman, you’re driving me crazy.”

Jacob moved over to the spare set she had saved for him. While she pulled on her own clothing and boots, she couldn’t resist watching him bend and stretch while he put his on. Each flex of his hard muscles, each movement of his strong hands, sent shivers through her body.

He turned towards her, lust in his expression. “Baby, you’ve got to stop broadcasting those thoughts down our link or I’m going to be jumping you at every turn.”

She bit her lip and smiled. Well, at least she would try to curb her imagination, but it was hard to do when he was sending similar thoughts of him between her legs right back. But she would try and be good. She had never felt this alive before and it was difficult curbing her desires.

“Okay. We need to focus. Is there any way to get us back to the complex?” He crouched next to the bag and started to pack it back up. “Or are we stuck here until the Gate happens to open back up.

And who knows how long that will be.”

232

Sphinx United

“I’m not sure about the Gate. In fact, I’m not sure it is actually a full Gate. After Jumping back and forth with it the other day to take the Warriors and Guardians back, I noticed it was structured differently. Similar to the fractured Gate I was trapped in.” She noticed him stiffen at her words about being trapped, and a low growl came from him, but she continued ignoring his protective mode. “It seemed as if it was a partial Gate. I think Turin found a way to split off a portion of the original Gate versus actually duplicating it. If we can destroy it soon enough, it may not gain enough strength to become a full Gate and it’ll be easier to do.”

“It’s possible.” He shook his head. “But that really doesn’t help us now. Any other ideas?”

“Yes. But you won’t like it.” She watched the wheels spinning in his head and his desire to reach down their link to capture the idea she was holding back.

Instead, he merely sighed in resignation, “Tell me.”

“The energy from the shard you removed may still be here. I could search it out and tap into it.”

“Eleina…” he growled and she watched while he tried to control himself from grabbing her to protect her. She knew it by the way his hands kept closing and opening.

She held up a hand. “Wait. You would be right there with me and because we are Joined it won’t be able to harm me anymore.

Besides you would just destroy it anyway if anything significant is left of it. But I’m sure it would only be a trace of energy. No threat anymore because of what you did inside of me to remove it and destroy it.”

His body relaxed slightly, but he still looked uncomfortable with the notion. “Fine. But I need to be touching you at all times.

I’m not having you risk yourself to save me again and not be able to protect you.”

Shouldering the bag with the remaining items, he moved to her side. She turned away from him so she could freely search the open energies around her. Jacob shifted so his body was fitted up against her.

Eleina closed her eyes and reached out to the surrounding 233

Christine Murphy

Power. She searched out anything which felt like the Gate shard.

Nervous because it had tortured her for so long, she proceeded with caution. She really wanted to find it, knowing it couldn’t hurt her anymore, but it was still reassuring to have Jacob touching her. He must have sensed it because he encircled her with his arms, leaning even closer. His warmth surrounded her, giving her the courage she needed. It focused her and soon she detected the energy. “It’s here.” She whispered.

“It’s all right. It can’t hurt you anymore, Eleina.” His lips brushed her hair.

“I know. I’ve found it and I’m pretty sure there is enough of a trace I can use it to jump us back. If you’re willing to take the risk.”

She wasn’t sure of herself with everything that happened. But for him she would try and knew with his presence she could get them back safely.

He pulled her back just enough to kiss her. “I trust you, baby.

I’m ready when you are. Let’s go home.”

She smiled at him, loving the look of complete trust he gave her. Nodding, she focused in on the trace of energy and reached out with both her hand and her Power. Once she was connected, the reaction of spinning Power was instantaneous. It surrounded them and spun faster and faster until they were both enveloped in white light. One minute Eleina was held tightly by Jacob, the next she was holding him tightly with her ethereal form. Keeping him safe within the maelstrom of spinning energy while they shot through time and space.

The journey back to the complex became rougher and rougher and Eleina was terrified she might lose Jacob. Her last trip doing this nearly killed her and took her precious time to heal. What if that happened again? She couldn’t lose him, not when they had just found each other.

Jacob was there for her, though. His Life Power came through to her, giving her an incredible boost and she felt him surround her, protecting her like he always did. It was more than enough and enabled her to complete their jump to the complex. One 234

Sphinx United
moment they were in the in-between, the next they were on solid ground back at the complex in the middle of the Staging Cavern embracing each other.

“Thank God! Eleina. Jacob.” Stormy ran over to Eleina and in her exuberance almost knocked Eleina out of Jacob’s arms. Eleina was engulfed in Stormy’s embrace since she was trying to hug both of them. “We thought we had lost both of you.”

“Now, that’s not true.” Raven sauntered over to them. “I knew you would be just fine. Eleina is too smart and Jacob…well your ass is just too hard headed.”

“Nice to see you too, Raven.” Jacob shook Raven’s offered hand.

“Well, I’ll be damned. Another one bites the dust and ends up Joined.” Raven slapped Jacob on the back. “Too bad for you. More women for me.”

“Really, let me see.” Eleina was grabbed and examined by Stormy and then embraced in another smothering hug. “Michael, come see they’re Joined.”

Michael, with Hunter and Caleb following behind, joined the group. Khenti Michael was the first to speak. “Congratulations. It’s good to see you both are okay. I’m glad your trip was successful, but next time all of us could use a little more heads up for your plans. Stormy was beside herself and you scared the hell out of the rest of us.”

Eleina felt horrible, realizing she had caused such worry by the looks of everyone including Ethan and Joshua who came over from the Trauma Cell. But her focus at the time had been on finding the one she loved with all her heart. “I’m sorry. But I’m sure you understand how important Jacob is to me. I couldn’t lose him.” Jacob pulled her to him and kissed her, claiming her in front of the entire group.

Michael nodded. “We all understand and I personally know how that feels. I couldn’t live with the loss of Stormy.” Michael sighed running his hands through his dark hair. “None-the-less, we need everyone to be on the same page. So when anyone here feels the need to play hero…” he included the women in his 235

Christine Murphy

focused look, “or heroine, then at least let us know what’s going on. As you can see, we need everyone back in the battle.”

“You were busy.” A statement versus a question from Jacob.

“Extremely busy.” Ethan chimed in. “Whatever pushed the second Gate back to Egypt stopped. While you were gone, both Gates opened up here again. It was brief but still rough without you, Jacob. We missed you and your skills.”

Jacob clasped hands with his fellow Warrior and Eleina could tell how close they were. Not just Jacob and Ethan but the whole group. It was heart-warming to see such love and support in the face of what they all had to fight against.

Jacob looked to his Khenti and asked the question Eleina even dreaded. “Turin?” She could hear the gruff tone of his voice and could feel the harsh aggression coming through their shared link.

“No sign of him at this point. The damage you did must have put him down for a while. The Wraith were still too organized so we’re pretty sure he’s still alive.” Khenti Michael pulled Stormy into his arms to protect her from the very mention of the ex-Elder.

“Fuck. I wanted to kill that bastard.” Jacob sighed and Eleina found herself engulfed in his protective embrace again. He brushed his hands down her back. It seemed to soothe him somewhat. “Any indication of when the Gates will open again?”

Ethan extended the hand held computer he was monitoring.

“Any time now as you can tell by the dark energy swirling in here.

I’m surprised you made it back with all of the interference going on in here. That’s why we’re all down here waiting. It looks like it’s going to be both opening and it’s going to be a long opening.

Which means a long battle.”

Eleina felt her heart hit bottom when she saw the expression on Khenti Michael’s face. She had seen it in the past right before he had tried to close the Gates. For him to do so would cost him his life. Even she knew that.

Jacob’s emotions shot off the chart and echoed down their shared connection. He felt exactly like she did. He must have noted his leader’s dark expression. It was like going back in time and the nightmare was happening all over again. He leaned his 236

Sphinx United
forehead against hers and closed his eyes.

After everything she had shared with him, he could die trying to fight another damn battle. The number of Wraith coming through two Gates would overwhelm them. She had her memories back but now that she had them she didn’t want to remember the horror of the battle long ago, the loss of lives, and a sacrifice she had to make. Eleina shivered against him, just wanting to stay in his arms forever. Ancients help her. There was only one answer.

Eleina narrowed their link down so Jacob wouldn’t be bombarded by her emotions and the truth of her thoughts. What she planned to do. Again.

He leaned back looking at her with those velvet brown eyes filled with concern. “Eleina? Are you okay?”

How could she tell him? He would never let her try to do what needed to be done. She had more experience now, so perhaps she could jump the Gate into oblivion. This time she would not go with it. She would either find a way to anchor herself to this world or she would simply make sure she died. She would not go through being trapped in a Gate again.

“I’m fine. I’m just exhausted. I need to rest for a while before the next battle.” She wanted to cry out at her own lie. How could she do this to him again? What choice did she have? Giving up her own life was never a question when it came to saving his.

“Khenti?” Do we have time?” Poor Jacob. He genuinely sounded upset over her condition and only wanted to be with her.

Michael looked torn. “Stormy will go with her, and so she can have some time to get cleaned up and rest. Jacob, I’m sorry I need you for planning purposes.”

“I understand. I’m fine.” Jacob turned to Eleina. “Will you be all right?”

Eleina smiled tremulously and lied. Lied to protect Jacob’s heart. “I’ll be fine. Give me a few minutes to wash up and get something to eat and I’ll be right back. I promise.” She reached up and kissed Jacob with everything in her. A kiss of love and a kiss of goodbye.

Jacob appeared not to want to let her go. But she squeezed his 237

Christine Murphy

hand to reassure him and he finally relinquished his hold on her.

Stormy put her arm around Eleina. “Jacob, she’ll be fine. I’ll be with her every moment. Remember she’s a Priestess Warrior.

She’ll bounce right back. We women aren’t as fragile as you think we are.”

Eleina was glad Stormy was there to walk with her. Her pleasant banter would keep her mind busy.

Right before Eleina left the Staging Cavern, Elder Chloe entered in a flurry of robe and tapping cane brushing past her and Stormy. She paused turning to look at Eleina. The expression on her face was unreadable but the woman’s energy was roaring in her small elderly frame. She shook her head and continued over to the group of men.

“Elder Chloe, what can we do for you?” Michael intercepted the small woman.

Eleina didn’t stay to see what the Elder wanted, although it seemed urgent. Her mind was on other concerns and how she was going to survive the next few hours and not leave Jacob broken and alone.

The last thing she heard of the conversation before she entered the elevator with Stormy was Elder Chloe urgently calling, “I need to speak to Jacob. Now!”

238

Chapter Fourteen

Jacob heard the Elder calling his name, but all he was interested in at the moment was Eleina’s reaction before she had left with Stormy. There was something wrong and Jacob couldn’t put his finger on it. Eleina had been fine when they first arrived.

And the time they had shared together in Egypt before they had returned had been incredible. He still couldn’t believe he was Joined to the most precious woman in the world. His Eleina. His Power Mate.

They had arrived in the midst of preparation for another battle, but that was just part of their lives. Still, she had become distant, almost shutting him out. She had even narrowed their connection so all he could detect were undertones of her chaotic emotions.

Anger, sadness, and grief were occasionally coming through the link. Worst of all was the feeling of acceptance of the inevitable he was getting from her. He could tell she was even trying to block the emotions from reaching him. But why? Did she think he would hurt her after everything they had been through?

Baby, what’s wrong? He sent to her, but she stubbornly kept her silence. He sighed and hoped this didn’t take long. He had to go to her and reassure her everything would be okay. If nothing else, he needed to hold her in his arms again and reassure himself again she was alive.

“Warrior! I’m talking to you.” Elder Chloe shouted at him with an urgency he had never heard from her before. She slammed her crystal topped cane into the floor with the ferocity of a Sphinx.

Jacob was momentarily impressed with the small Elder who refused to be ignored.

Michael worked his way over from the rest of the group of Warriors and their battle discussions. “Elder Chloe how can we help you? Jacob just got back and is really in no shape to be taking on a special project.”

239

Christine Murphy

“Khenti Michael, I appreciate your protection of your Warrior but this is something he must take on. Only he can save her.” Elder Chloe was extremely agitated. Jacob had never seen her quite so wound up before and the mention of saving “her” sent chills down his spine.

Before he could stop himself, he grabbed the Elder by the arms.

“What do you mean? Are you talking about Eleina? She’s fine now.

We’re Joined. How could she be in danger?”

“Jacob, shit, ease up on the Elder.” Raven brought his hand down hard on Jacob’s shoulder bringing him back to his senses.

He swore he heard Raven growl too, but when he looked over his shoulder, Raven’s expression was blank.

“I’m sorry, Elder Chloe.” He released her making sure the Elder was steady on her feet. He ran a hand over his face. He was still tired from the healing and the Joining. The Joining had given him his missing half, but it had taken a lot out of him when Eleina had been so close to death. “Having something like that thrown in my face isn’t the best idea with the Gates getting ready to open and what we just went through for the past two days. My Sphinx is still too wound up.”

“I understand. But this couldn’t wait.” From the fold of her royal blue robe she pulled out a long silver tube. Opening one end of it, she reached inside and pulled out a sheet of parchment paper with ancient writing on it. Old and yellowed but still intact.

“Is that a page from the scroll I gave to Stormy? One of the missing pages of the seven?” Guardian Arik pushed his way among the group. “Why have you withheld it? It could help us fight the Wraith.” Arik tried to grab it from Elder Chloe.

She lifted her cane and swung it at him, the crystal suddenly glowing. He barely stepped out of the way in time and froze in place, the crystal just inches from his chest. “It isn’t your concern, Guardian. The scroll page couldn’t be revealed until Eleina remembered and was strong enough for what she was destined to do.” Jacob stalked forward until he was almost toe-to-toe with the Elder. Grabbing the page from her, he growled out, “Then why 240

Sphinx United
didn’t you give her the page as soon as we got here? You’re endangering her! I have to get it to her now.” He turned to move away but Elder Chloe grabbed his arm with incredible strength holding him fast.

“No!” The Elder snapped lowering her cane away from Arik.

“The page isn’t for Eleina. It’s for you. Only you can save her!”

The Elder took a deep breath and the glowing in her crystal faded. “Now hush. We haven’t much time.” Her steely silver eyes focused on Jacob. “Eleina is a Priestess at heart. Always has been, always will be. She has been taught since birth her very life is to save Warriors. And you, my boy, are the pinnacle of her existence.

You are her Warrior, but more importantly you are her love. This will never change. Just as you couldn’t live without her, she can’t live without you. Like all Power Mates, she is the Power, and you are the Anchor.”

Shaking with the emotion and need to touch Eleina, to know she was safe, to protect her with all of his being, he whispered,

“What do I need to do?”

“You must be her Anchor.” Elder Chloe let go of his arm and turned away leaving the stunned Jacob standing in the middle of the Staging Cavern. The group of Warriors and Guardians, looking on with a myriad of expressions, followed her progression towards the exit.

Although Jacob’s quiet question was barely audible, it echoed through the Cavern as if he had shouted it. “How can I be an Anchor when my Powers have barely returned to normal? How do I save her?”

Pausing in her steps, Elder Chloe looked back over her shoulder. “Read the page, Warrior. I can offer you no more. Deep inside you will know what to do when the sacrifice is made.

Remember – Anchor her.”

The Elder said no more. She made her way to the exit, her steps slow and faltering now. Her shoulders bowed and head hanging. When she reached the exit, Ashlyn appeared gripping her arm and helping her out of the Cavern.

Jacob was momentarily frozen just watching the Elder depart, 241

Christine Murphy

leaving him with a bombshell. A bombshell in the form of a page of the seven. One of the pages they had been trying to find for centuries. Now they would have four of the seven. But he really didn’t care in the face of possibly losing Eleina again and he knew this time it would be forever.

He almost crushed the page in his fist but remembered her parting words to read it. He prayed to the Ancients it had something in it to help him.

Walking away from the group, he moved to the corner by the trauma cell door. He could hear the others’ discussions of what it all meant and how much time they had left before the Gates opened. He didn’t really care. Hell could come and he would have only one interest. Save Eleina.

The others gave him room, knowing better to follow, but Michael and Arik approached him. One as his leader, the other as the head Guardian.

“Are you all right?” Khenti Michael inquired. “I wish I could take this away from you, but I have felt the Elder’s predictions before and know this is only something you can do.”

Leaning against the wall, Jacob straightened the scroll page out hoping he could still read the ancient language. “I appreciate the offer, Khenti, but I know you’re right. This is something I need to do. For Eleina, for me, for us.” He leaned his head back closing his eyes for a moment.

Michael clapped him on the shoulder. “Let me know if you need anything from me or any of the other Warriors. We’ll make it happen.”

Michael left Jacob to his corner and the inquiring look from Arik.

“Is there anything I can do? Help with reading the script?

Watching over Eleina?” Arik offered.

Jacob leaned back forward. “Yeah. If you can keep an eye on her without her knowing. Going to be a challenge with Eleina. At least until I can figure this out and how to…Anchor her. Maybe if she stays away from here during the battle, it’ll keep her safe.

Safe…shit. How can anyone be safe with all of this?”

242

Sphinx United

“I understand, man. It’s enough we’ve lost Alexandria to Turin.

We can’t take another loss to our family.” Arik nodded to him. “I’m on it. Concentrate on that.” He pointed to the scroll in Jacob’s hands and took off at a run towards the upper levels where Eleina and Stormy had departed to.

Hell. Concentrate? How was he supposed to do that? The twin Gates, which were getting closer and closer to opening, were like nails on a chalkboard with the static electricity and dark energy emanating everywhere. His inner Sphinx was pacing and roaring in his head for a fight. A fight against the Wraith, a fight to save Eleina, anything to blow off its aggressive needs. To top it off, there were the constant deep voices of his Khenti and the other Warriors communicating through the Warriors Link into his head, keeping him up to speed on the battle plans. Fuck. Concentrate.

Yeah, right.

But he had to. He took a deep breath trying to clear his vision and examined the fourth page of the seven. He had to do this.

Reading through the beginning of the page, he saw how it tied into the previous three.

As Warriors, they all had read through the scrolls looking for something which could further help in the battle against the Gates and the Wraith. Over and over, they had pored through the text looking for clues until Guardian Arik had to convert them into eScrolls because of the wear and tear on the pages even though they were in protectors.

He remembered the pages of the first three had Power Signatures all over them. The Warriors had assumed they were from Warriors, but with Stormy and Eleina studying them, it was determined it was Signatures of the women. Power Keepers and Priestesses. It spoke of the Drawing of The Power, the very energy which would be used to destroy a Gate, which is where Power Keepers and Priestesses came in. They could draw Power in huge amounts unlike the Warriors who could either draw very little or none at all. It was looking more and more like the females of their race were going to be the ones to save their asses if it was going to happen at all.

243

Christine Murphy

Further study of the first three pages revealed the ability to Jump the Power. Priestesses could do that too as was evidenced by Eleina’s ability to jump the Warriors and Guardians in between Gates. She could also navigate using ghosts of the Gates’ energies and where they had been or where they were going.

The images of what he had studied before unfolded in his mind. He could see the swirling text and images of not just transporting men but also Jumping an entire Gate. Jacob’s entire body tensed up when he recalled Eleina’s emotional revelation of the trauma she had gone through trying to save him and the others. He couldn’t imagine the mental anguish and mind-numbing existence trapped in a Dimensional Gate for centuries.

His inner Sphinx snarled at the thought of his Mate going through the torture and pain she had gone through. He held his head in his hand trying to calm himself but it was too late. Eleina had sensed his distress. Jacob? Are you all right?

Closing his eyes again, he reached out through their Mated link and his Life Force caressed hers from the distance. He could still sense her unease and upset but her more inner thoughts she was still keeping from him. I’m okay, baby. Just tired. This night will be over soon and we can rest in each other’s arms. I promise.

There was a pause from her end, a hesitancy, then a quietly sent, I love you, Jacob. Then she faded away, her Life Force becoming more distant to him again.

He stood straighter when the brief exchange eerily felt like déjà vu to him. The past suddenly aligned and overlapped the present.

In crystal clarity, he knew exactly why she was acting this way and knew what she was planning to do. The Elder was right. Eleina was so much a Priestess ingrained in her thinking she only saw one way to save them. Even if it was only temporary.

Hyperventilating with the thought, he started pacing back and forth like a caged cat. His Eleina was going to sacrifice herself again to save them. To save him.

“Damn it. Not this time Eleina. Arik, you better be tracking her.” Jacob slammed himself back against the wall and dove into reading the fourth scroll page to try to find the information Elder 244

Sphinx United

Chloe had vaguely hinted at.

The text spun before his eyes and his focus kept blurring. His emotions were tearing him up on the inside. The mantra in his mind kept repeating over and over – I can’t lose her. He forced himself to focus in an effort to interpret the words. More useless words on Jumping the Power and the one wielding the skill being the Power.

He ground his teeth in frustration trying to ignore all of the outside distractions especially Ethan who was getting spun up on the Warrior’s Link about an end to their reprieve. Just as he was about to wad up the page and throw it, he crossed the reference to the Anchor. The Power would be the focus to be balanced, to be protected, to be anchored. The Anchor would need to hold her and balance her to the Earth when the darkness spun into the endless void.

His breath caught in his chest. This was it. The Power was a she. Was this a reference to Eleina and her jumping of the Gate?

Then that could mean he was the Anchor and could hold her, protect her. But how? The last time he had tried to get to her, she had pushed him away with her energy and he hadn’t been able to touch her, to help her with his Life Power. Ultimately, she had been taken from him and he had been left damaged.

He knew she was going to try to Jump the Gate again, no matter what he said. She would try to save him and the others before worrying about herself. She had told him the second Gate was only partial and could be stopped before it was a full Gate. The thing she was overlooking was they were Joined forever. What happened to her happened to him. He was her balance.

Yes, he was her balance. Her Anchor. Together they would be able to get rid of at least the weaker Gate safely. If he could just convince her and figure out how he was supposed to be her Anchor.

How in the fuck did one become an Anchor? Jacob didn’t get a chance to finish the thought. Even surprising the other Warriors standing by for battle, the two Gates burst open in a fury of dark energy. The dark fingers of red and black energy danced across the 245

Christine Murphy

floor, ceiling, and walls to stabilize and swirl in front of them.

The hum of Warriors reflexing their Elements to Power Swords and the slide of metal when Guardian Elite pulled weapons filled the Cavern. Jacob heard Ethan shout, “Well crap. Guess I was off by an hour or so.”

Flipping the scroll page to one of the medical techs and slamming the Trauma Cell doors shut, Jacob reflexed his Sword as well. As he joined the battle group and the Wraith began to pour out of the Gates in hoards, he heard Raven reply wryly, “No shit, Ethan. Nice fucking work.”

****

Toweling her long hair dry, Eleina exited the bathroom being careful not to slip on the dark blue marble floor. She felt so much better having removed the leftover dirt on her skin from her adventures in the cave with Jacob. Her Mate. Her one true love. A love that was powerful and sweet but just couldn’t last. They had waited forever to be together, to be Joined, and now it would all be lost. Because of damn Turin and his meddling to form a second Gate.

She sighed heavily throwing the damp towel back into the bathroom out of aggravation and finished tucking her lavender shirt into her pants. Her feet were still bare since her set of boots had been pretty much damaged in the jumping. Somewhere in her things was another pair, but she just had to find them. Not really in the mood, she walked over to the dark brown couch and sat down. She reached over to the silver box sitting on the coffee table and opened the lid.

Inside, the crystal drop sparkled and mesmerized her with its faceted colors. Rainbow colors of emotion and secret thoughts captured in an image of a drop of water. Her catalyst which always came through for her – the water. She gingerly picked it up and held the heavy crystal in her palm. It was beautiful just like her Jacob. Of course, he was more handsome than beautiful but both the crystal and Jacob were one of a kind. Special, unique.

Eleina could have sat there and lost herself in the crystal drop for hours but the knock on the door prevented her. Replacing the 246

Sphinx United
crystal back in the box and closing the lid, she stood up and went to the door. When she opened it, Stormy stood outside looking agitated and uncomfortable.

“The Gate’s energy getting to you too, huh?” Eleina ushered her inside and brought Stormy over to the couch. They both sat down trying to get comfortable.

Stormy rubbed her temples, “Yeah. I don’t know how you all have been able to handle it all these centuries. Just being here for a short time and feeling this way is driving me crazy. My Sphinx is growling and ready for a fight. I hate being left out when I know the Gates are going to open.”

Feeling partially responsible for Stormy’s situation, Eleina had to let her off the hook. “Listen. You don’t have to babysit me. I’m fine. I know Jacob and Michael want you to look after me, but I’m a big girl and I’m not going to keep you here.”

“Thanks. I appreciate it. But I want to be here. Besides, Michael would have my ass if I deserted you. And although most of the time I won’t let him boss me around, this time I want to be here. I’m worried about you, Eleina. Will you tell me what’s wrong?”

Eleina really wanted to, but there was no point in getting Stormy upset. The sacrifice she would have to make again to save those she loved was hers and hers alone to make. When it happened, her family would have to grieve over her soon enough.

There was no point in traumatizing her Power Keeper now, especially when she suspected the Warriors were going to need her. “Stormy, really I’m fine. There’s nothing for you to worry about.” Eleina squeezed her hand.

“Oh, great. Now you sound like Michael trying to hide something from me. Come on, Eleina. I’m your friend. Let me help you.”

She really did want to tell Stormy, to share her heartbreak with someone. Share the incredible memories of the Joining with, so when she was gone the story could still be told. “All right, but you have to promise me…” Eleina didn’t get another word out as a 247

Christine Murphy

shock wave of the Gates opening up took her breath away.

Stormy was off the couch and on her feet almost as fast as Eleina. Both of them looked at each other. Eleina was the first to speak. “I’m going down there and you’re welcome to try and stop me, but I can tell you now, I have to be there to fight with the Warriors.”

Giving her a look of challenge, Stormy growled out, “Try to stop you? Are you kidding? Try and stop me. Let’s go and kick some Wraith ass.”

Eleina grabbed a hair tie and her boots from near the dresser.

Thank goodness, she left the second pair in a handy place. She had to get to the Staging Cavern fast. Her emotions were on a roller coaster and even though Jacob was trying to hold back information from their link, she was catching pieces of the chaos and every time he sustained an injury. “Damn it, Jacob. Nothing better happen to you,” she growled.

“I second that for Michael. Come on.” Stormy opened the door and Eleina followed her, hopping back and forth on one foot and then the other putting her boots on and still trying to maintain forward movement.

By the time they reached the top of the mahogany staircase, Eleina had her boots on and the laces tucked in. While they flew down the stairs she braided her long hair and had it secured when they reached the bottom.

Both of them jogged across the entryway to get to the elevators as quickly as possible but slid to a halt when Arik stepped through the entryway and blocked their way. He just stood before them with his legs locked and his arms crossed over his chest.

Stormy growled at him, but Eleina just stared him down,

“Look, Arik. I know you were told to protect us and keep us out of the way, but I’m telling you we’re going. If I were you, I wouldn’t try and stop us, especially with Stormy’s Sphinx so wound up.

Plus, she may bark louder, but I bite harder.”

Guardian Arik put up his hands in surrender. “Exactly why I’m not even going to try and stop you. Jacob asked me to do just that, but I went back when the warning went out the Gates were open.

248

Sphinx United

It’s bad. We need both of you and your abilities. There are too many Guardians down and the battle is taking its toll on the Warriors.”

It was the first time Eleina had seen the Guardian quite so grim. It had to be bad if Arik was conceding to the women against the orders of the Warriors. The sense of déjà vu Eleina had been feeling more and more lately was creeping up her spine again. It was nearing the time she would need to protect her Warriors, her Jacob again. Ancients help me. The nightmare was going to be relived.

Arik picked up a set of battle gear from behind him, “But if you wouldn’t mind? I had these made more to your specification. A little extra protection.” He extended the black mini-chain mail to her. Grabbing the set, Eleina put the vest on making sure it was secured tightly to her frame. Even though it wouldn’t protect her in destroying the Gate, it would save her hide some damage getting into position. She quickly placed the gauntlets on her forearms and then assisted Stormy in getting her vest adjusted.

Once they were ready, Arik led them to the elevators punching the access button. Eleina fidgeted needing to get to the Cavern as soon as possible. Every minute delayed had her heart rate and blood pressure climbing.

Finally, it arrived and they climbed in for the quick ride down to the lowest level of the complex. Right before they reached the Staging level, Stormy grasped at her chest, crying, “Michael!”

Arik cursed, “Fuck!” and looked to Eleina right before the doors opened.

“I’ve got her. Go!” No sooner had she shouted at him, the doors opened and he was gone. Eleina grabbed onto Stormy steadying her. “Something has happened to Michael. His energy is off the charts.” Stormy clutched at Eleina trying to catch her breath.

“Damn it, Khenti, this isn’t your part of the battle.” Eleina mumbled to herself in fury. She knew the man. He was like his father before him risking his life to save his Warriors. She prayed 249

Christine Murphy

to the Ancients he hadn’t tried to collapse a Gate again. Would she be too late? If they lost Michael, everything would be lost. The battle with the Gates was her destiny, not his. She was the Warrior Priestess.

“He’s tried to do something with the Gates hasn’t he?” Stormy breathlessly muttered while Eleina dragged her unbalanced body into the Staging Cavern and towards the protected Trauma Cell.

“I don’t know, Stormy, but I’ll find out.” She glanced toward the Gates trying to keep a forward momentum and an eye on any incoming Wraith at the same time. With Stormy being so unsteady on her feet and her half-hearted attempts to go after the Wraith, it was slowing them down.

A push of her energy outward at the Trauma doors opened them up with a slam. She spun Stormy into the Trauma Cell and gave her a sad smile. “You’re right. You’re my friend and my family. And right now you need to be safe. You can scream at me later.” Eleina pulled the doors closed with a final burst of her Power and temporarily sealed the doors. “If there is a later for me.”

She wasn’t worried about anyone being trapped as the Power lock wouldn’t last long and any medics trying to get out now would be of no help anyway. It was just too insane at the moment, she thought as she reflexed her Sword. The stabbing pain was still there and she swore she felt skin rip again when the Element shifted from bracelet to Sword, but she ignored it. She was needed.

Every single hand was needed, obvious to her when she stepped up beside Arik in the rear of the battle line. Wraith were everywhere screaming their eerie vocals and the growls and shouts of fighting Guardians and Warriors overwhelmed her hearing. The spark of metal on metal was bright in the subdued light when weapons collided in mid-air.

Once she heard a zap of Power which sounded like thunder and for a moment the wall of Wraith fell in the middle of the Cavern.

Standing there in the center was Joshua, his Power Sword glowing brightly before it faded and he renewed his overhead hacking of the deadly, gray creatures.

250

Sphinx United

The moment before the wall of Wraith took over again, Eleina saw Jacob. He was magnificent, his strong muscular arms swinging his deadly weapon in cuts and jabs destroying the enemy. She could see his velvet brown eyes and the look in them should have felled many an enemy. He was furious and rightly so.

Khenti Michael was in trouble.

Eleina felt her heart fall to her feet. “Oh, you foolish man,” she whispered. Her leader had tried to engage his Power with a smaller Gate before with terrible repercussions. It had almost killed him when he had tried to destroy one centuries ago. What made him think he would be any more successful now? But there he stood trapped in an electrical field, his entire frame arched in pain. No wonder Stormy had been so out of it.

She choked on the emotions rushing through her system. She wouldn’t even get to say goodbye to Jacob before she died. Her Sphinx cried out in anguish and when an unsuspecting Wraith crossed the inner line approaching her, she cut it down with a war cry without even blinking.

After she had chopped the unsuspecting Wraith apart, she looked down at herself. She was covered in its dark blood. How fitting. She was the image of a bloodied Warrior just like last time.

Why did it keep coming back to this act of sacrifice she kept having to give of herself. But she would never turn her back on the Warriors, her family. There was no choice once again.

Raising her Sword, she began to move forward, but didn’t make one step before Arik grabbed her arm. “I know you have to do this, but let me have the honor of clearing the way for you.”

Eleina nodded her head. “Then lead the way Guardian. It’s time to save our Khenti and put an end to this.”

He grimly nodded and stepped in front of her, parting the way with a sharp sword and his skills as a warrior. Eleina followed him into the bloody conflict fighting furiously with her own skills. Inch by painful inch they moved through the wall of human and Wraith bodies. Amidst it all, she could feel Jacob and his desperation to save his Khenti, destroy the Wraith around him, and find her.

Yes, he knew she was here and he was reaching through their 251

Christine Murphy

link. Eleina?

It’s all right, my love. Soon everything will be all right again. I promise. It was all she could send him as the concentration and the constant small injuries were sapping her concentration and energy. Of course she healed fairly quickly but it still used her energy and she had to save most of it for what she had to do.

Not soon enough or maybe too soon, she was thrust through an opening in the battle line to right in front of where Michael was trapped. Somewhere behind her, Arik had been swallowed by the wall of bodies. Jacob was nowhere to be seen and she worried if he was okay, but she could still feel him and his fury and fight to get to her. Hunter and Raven were somehow behind her, keeping the Wraith back away from where Michael was trapped in the electrical currents. Hot yellow bolts grabbed at his body while he fought to channel the Gate’s energy anywhere but in the Cavern.

“Eleina! Can you get to him? Hurry! Fuck!” Raven cursed when one of the Wraith had made enough contact to weaken him, taking part of his Life Power. “You asshole.” He still had enough strength, though, to push the Wraith off and behead it in one swing.

Yeah. Eleina had it. She would save her leader and take out this damn Gate before it hurt anyone else. It seemed like it would have so little effect in the overall picture of the never-ending battles, but it would buy them some time. And perhaps they would learn something from her sacrifice to help in the future.

A sob escaped her. How she hated weakness and tears, but that is all she felt. She would never see her love, her Jacob again.

Michael must have sensed her because he opened blood shot eyes looking down at her. “Eleina, no.”

Eleina reflexed her sword back to her wrist and wiped away the tears streaming down her cheeks. “I’m sorry, Khenti Michael.

Stormy needs you. This is my particular battle, not yours. Live on, Warrior, and lead your men.”

She thrust her hand through the lightening energy of the Gate he was trapped in and grabbed him by his armor linked vest. The energy sizzled against her skin burning her, but she gritted her teeth against the pain. This she had experienced before and knew 252

Sphinx United
how to fight it. With every bit of strength she possessed, she jerked Michael forward using her Power and his weight to pull him loose of the jagged energy bolts.

Michael flew forward to the ground clearing the entrapment.

Once Eleina was sure he was safe, she turned back to the Gate and captured the dark energy, binding it to her. The Gate was hungry, greedy and she was jerked into its embrace. For a moment, she felt Jacob’s Life Force trying to intervene and his voice shouting,

“Eleina! No!” but then she was consumed by pain and a burning to her very core.

She screamed from the force of the vortex she was sucked into and the stabbing energy. Sparks of gold lightening ran from her to the edges of the Gate. It pulled her in faster than she could stabilize herself in the physical plane. Her Power came to the surface of her skin and she could see it glittering on her skin, but she knew it wouldn’t last long.

She spread her arms out and the world became slow motion around her. The tangle of men and creatures continued to fight and struggle in the dim light of the cavern and the Gates to swirl and spin. Khenti Michael was pulled from the ground and dragged toward the back of the cavern by Hunter and Raven and the trauma cell doors burst open with Stormy forcing her way out.

And there was Jacob. Her Jacob and Power Mate throwing one, two Wraith out of his way, and slashing with his Sword through a third to get to her. His glittering eyes sparked with his golden fury fixed on her. The absolute conviction pushed through their link he was going to save her this time no matter what. Eleina closed her eyes, savoring the feeling before she departed from this world.

****

Fucking overwhelming. That was the only thing which came to mind when Jacob had seen the wall of Wraith coming out of the Gate. On and on the battle had raged, his body covered with blood and cuts, his Life Power surging to heal his body, and fight off Power hungry Wraith. He had been shocked when his leader had stepped into the path of the Gate and taken on its energy. A mistake, but he had to admire Michael for trying to find a way to 253

Christine Murphy

end the endless bloody battle.

The problem was they couldn’t lose Michael. Not only was he their leader but the only one gifted to link all the Warriors together in a cohesive force. Still he admired the fact Michael was willing to risk himself, but Khenti Michael would get an ear full from all of them for repeating something that didn’t work in the past so why would it work in the present.

When the worst happened and it appeared Michael couldn’t be saved from the Gate, his sweet, precious Eleina came to the rescue again. Only her brand of Power could release Khenti Michael from the grasp of death. Once again, she felt it was her destiny and responsibility to be the only one to take on the Gates and Jump them into oblivion even if it cost her life.

But not this time. He refused to lose her again, be it entrapment, or worse, death. Not ever again. If she was going to go, he was going to go with her. Pushing through the damn Wraith, who continuously tried to suck his Life Power from him or just plain claw him to death, he tried to figure out the key to what he had to do.

Elder Chloe’s words and the scroll page text came back to him.

She is the Power. You are the Anchor. Anchor her. It was true. She could capture the energy of the Gate binding it to her with her Power before she Jumped with it. Why would she Jump with it?

Why couldn’t she Jump the Gate and send it on its way?

Then it hit him. Because she had nothing to keep her anchored here. Her Power which Jumped Warriors or a Gate was linked to the object and it pulled her along. Without anything to anchor her to the present location, she was helpless and was dragged with it or just went with it out of choice.

Which meant she needed an anchor. In an instant of insight, not only did he know he was her Anchor, but also his Power could anchor both of them. When she pushed the Gate away, he could pull her back to him.

Rushing up to where she was trapped in the golden bolts of the Gate and before she could prevent him from saving her, he reflexed his Sword out of the way and crashed through the barrier.

254

Sphinx United

A split second before he was completely engulfed in the vortex, he forced his Life Power out into similar lightning bolts like the Gate’s. His were glowing white, versus the gold, but they were just as strong. Inside the vortex, he grabbed Eleina, drawing her close and surrounding her with his body to protect her. She cried out startled and clung to him. “Hold on, baby, I suspect this is going to be a bit rough.”

255

Chapter Fifteen

Jacob was not far off from his prediction. The vortex of energy and wind was like being inside of a tornado. Both of them were exposed to wind speeds which stung their eyes and beat at their skin. The bolts of energy randomly shot out and cracked across his and Eleina’s body, leaving welts. Jacob did his best to protect Eleina, taking the hits himself, but he couldn’t completely block every one. He felt her jerk against him and cry out when they hit her delicate skin.

“Jacob, I can’t keep the Gate here much longer. I have to Jump it.” She sobbed into his chest. “You should have let me go. I can’t save us.”

“Eleina, I couldn’t let you do this alone. Not this time.” He shouted above the increasing roar of the wind which continued to hammer at them. He held on tighter when a strong current tried to rip her from his arms. Outside the Gate, he could hear the shouting of the Warriors and the scream of Stormy. He could envision the Warriors trying to find a way to rescue them. But it wouldn’t be up to them to do the saving.

“We’re Joined, baby. When I said I was yours forever, I meant it. You are mine and I am yours. No matter what happens, I will be with you forever. I know you meant it, too.”

She looked up at him with her tear-filled eyes, “I did. I meant forever. I will love you forever.”

In the middle of the spinning wind and shaking thunder Jacob smiled down at her. “Then be with me forever. Let me love you forever, Eleina. Let me save you.”

Eleina wrapped herself tighter against him, “I want to be with you Jacob. Don’t let me go. Please save me.” He could barely hear her small voice over the cacophony of sound bombarding his ears, but he heard her loud and clear through their link. He felt her love and her absolute trust in him.

256

Sphinx United

One thing he knew was no matter what her response, he would save her anyway or go down trying. He brushed his fingers through her soft wind-tangled hair and turned her face up to his, so he could capture her lips. He could barely see her now with the intense light surrounding them, but he could feel her. Feel her against him and feel her inside of him. Her Life Force so near his.

The kiss he shared with her wasn’t just physical but of the spirit. Their Powers entwined binding them even closer together on the ethereal plane they were half in and half out of. The pleasure of their oneness pushed away some of the realty of Jacob’s body being abused by the vicious wind and burning energy.

When he knew he couldn’t get closer to her Life Force, he wove his Powers between them creating the strongest connection he had ever formed with her before. Outward from the center of the Gate, he reinforced the tethers of his energy he had sunk into the red veined walls of the Cavern. Jacob could think of nothing more he could do. It was now or never to be her Anchor. Her one and only.

To love her with his very life.

He didn’t want to end the incredible kiss, but he needed all of his concentration. Forcing himself to pull away from her tempting lips, he locked his arms around her and rested his chin on the top of her head. He heard her whimper deep inside. It’ll be okay, Eleina. I promise. He tried to catch his breath to be ready for the jolt that was sure to come, but the Gate swept the oxygen away from him. It was now or never. Hear me, baby…Jump the Gate.

He gritted his teeth preparing for the worst. The slight pause of Eleina’s uncertainty in her own abilities was enough to send him into a panic for her safety. But he sensed her conviction and belief in him and when she gathered her Power he was ready. She pushed with all of her might sending them into the Jump.

Her scream of terror and agony and his need to protect her kept him from blacking out. The plunge into the Jump and the catch of his anchoring Power was worse than having his body ripped apart. For Eleina, it had to be worse, her body caught by the pull of the energy from the jumping Gate and Jacob’s Power 257

Christine Murphy

anchoring her to him and the Cavern . I can’t lose you, damn it.

Hold on, Eleina, we’re almost free.

At least he thought they were. The sensations weren’t of the physical body now but of the ethereal existence which was making it difficult to tell if he still held her. He thought she was still with him, but when they kept phasing between the void and the Cavern, he could only go by his Life Force. And it told him she was with him. With him but fading fast. He had very little time to get her pulled back to the physical plane or he would lose the battle.

Gathering the last of his Power and wrapping Eleina in a cocoon of his light and love, he reached out to the last of the tethers he could feel. Pulling with his mighty strength, he put everything he felt for her in one last tug.

Something snapped viciously. He wasn’t sure if it was something within him, within Eleina, or the Gate itself. Whatever had happened, he was slingshot through space and time and he cried out for her. He was sure she was still with him, but with his body being numb, he couldn’t tell for sure. Everything in him screamed to hold on and not let go. He loved her too much. As he finished the thought, the darkness he had kept at bay took him under right before the impact jarred every inch of his body.

Nothingness and the sense of being lost and alone seemed to last forever, but Jacob eventually fought his way back to consciousness. When he came to, he was gasping in every bit of air he could and waking in a massive state of panic. “Eleina!”

A strong hand grabbed his shoulder preventing him from getting up. He half rolled over to find Khenti Michael standing over him. “Easy Jacob. You’ve got her. Look. Feel her.”

Shaking from head to toe, Jacob looked beside him in the bed.

His bed. He was back in the complex and in his own room surrounded by his blue sheets. Next to him was Eleina. His Mate.

His love. He grabbed her clutching her to him before anything could take her away from him. “Eleina, baby, talk to me.”

“Jacob. Easy with her. She’s still healing as you are.” Stormy stood up from the couch across the room and came over to the bed. Smiling tremulously, she crossed her arms in front of her.

258

Sphinx United

“We thought we had lost both of you.”

Michael was immediately by her side, putting his arm around her. “Yeah. It was pretty touch and go for a bit, but you pulled Eleina back. Next time give us a little more forewarning. I know the Elder gave you the clues to help, but I would say there was more to what you did than the knowledge you had. I doubt you would be so lucky again and we can’t afford to lose any one else. So no more heroics from either one of you.”

Giving his Khenti a challenging glare, Jacob bluntly said, “I tell you what. You promise to try not to be the lone hero, and Eleina and I will cool it on jumping Gates to oblivion. Deal?”

Looking chagrined, Michael gave him a crooked smile,

“Touché. Point taken and deal accepted. We’ll have to find the rest of the scroll to do it the right way next time and not until.”

With the promises out of the way, Jacob turned back to the most important person to him. She lay cuddled against him, her arms pulled up to her chest and her head leaned up against him.

He pulled back enough to brush her hair away from her face. She looked exhausted, circles around her eyes, healing bruises and red marks where the welts had been on her body. He could see so many on her skin because she was naked under the sheets, like he was.

The thought of anyone seeing her naked, injured or otherwise, made him growl.

Jenny, the lead medical assistant moved into Jacob’s line of sight holding her medical device to scan both of them. “It’s all right, Warrior. The lack of clothes were necessary to examine your wounds and clean them. Your Life Power was extremely low and the healing process was taking too long. Only the medics handled her, and I assure you, they were all females.”

Jacob’s low growl stopped and he relaxed leaning back against the pillows. “Sorry. How long were we out?”

“Two days.” Michael ran a hand down Stormy’s back to soothe her. “We weren’t sure you were ever going to wake up. The medics did a good job and Stormy worked to get some Life Power into you. Because your Joining with Eleina brought your Power closer 259

Christine Murphy

to what the rest of us have, she was able to partially Transfer to you.”

“And part of it made its way through my link to Eleina.” Jacob ran his fingers down her soft cheek.

“We believe so, yes.” Spoken by the medic as she finished her scan. “You’re doing a lot better and Eleina is stable. She should come out of it in a few hours. I don’t think you need me here anymore, but call if you need anything.” Turning, Jenny departed the room.

As she left, Hunter stuck his head in the door. “Can I come in?”

“Yeah.” Jacob waved him in after making sure Eleina was well covered.

“Shit, man. You scared the hell out of us. Nice work, but I would prefer if we didn’t do that again anytime soon, if not at all.”

“We’ve already agreed on that thought.” Michael greeted him.

“Any updates?”

“Yes. Ethan’s had his nose in the computers for hours now.

Whatever Eleina and Jacob did took out the second Gate. There’s not a trace of it left.”

Stormy let out a huge breath collapsing against Michael.

“Thank God.”

“What about the primary Gate?” Jacob asked softly so he wouldn’t disturb Eleina.

Hunter rubbed the back of his neck. He looked like he was about to fall over at any moment, probably exhausted like everyone else, although he hid it well. “Still there, but the burst of energy from you two being thrown back into the Cavern must have destabilized the Gate. Ethan said it looks like we’re going to get a bit of a break. Maybe a couple of months. Unfortunately, that means the search for Alexandria is delayed as well.”

Michael hung his head, “Shit.”

“I’m so sorry, Khenti.” Jacob felt horrible about Michael’s sister. With the additional delay, there was an even slimmer chance of ever being able to get her back from the clutches of Turin. Who knew what the man was doing to her.”

“It’s not your fault. The Gate needed to be destroyed, otherwise 260

Sphinx United
there would have been no one to bring her back. It’ll give us time to regroup and be rested and stronger to battle the Wraith and renew our search efforts.” Michael stood up taller and Jacob almost believed his Khenti wasn’t as heart-broken over his sister as they all knew he was.

Jacob knew the feeling too well. Losing someone you loved and not being able to do anything about it. This time, though, he had done something about it and won his love back. He rubbed his hand down her smooth arm to reassure himself she was here and safe with him.

He looked over to the hovering threesome, “What about Joshua?”

Michael sighed, “He’s not doing well. The fact his lack of control over his temper and his Power is evidence of that. On the positive side, he’s keeping the anger directed at the Wraith and the battle. I never realized how much he cared about my sister and her effect on him. Such a tiny woman and she had the Warrior around her little finger.” He shook his head.

Another one of their numbers brought down by the intense feelings for the person who was their other half, but kept denying themselves the relationship and love which made them whole.

Jacob knew this too well. He was a prime idiot who had nearly lost Eleina more than once because of his fears and denials. But she was here with him now and he would never let her go. He gathered her closer to him and yawned, the little bit of energy he had was expended.

Stormy grabbed onto Michael and Hunter. “Come on guys.

They need to rest. There will be time for more discussions of battle, searchers, and planning later. Let’s go and get some rest ourselves.”

Looking over her shoulder, she pulled the two men out behind her. “Let me know if you or Eleina need anything, Jacob.” The next instant they were gone and Jacob was left alone with Eleina in his arms.

For a while, he just lay there beside her and brushed his fingers down her cheek and through her hair. It was amazing to him the 261

Christine Murphy

plan of anchoring her had worked, albeit a bit roughly. But he would take it and the abuse he had gone through to save her. They would find the rest of the scroll pages and figure out the details of it later. Gently kissing her on the forehead, he eased further into the pillows and let himself drift away.

****

Warmth, feather light touches upon her skin, a masculine scent surrounding her, and a whisper in her ear. “Wake up, baby. I can feel you.” This is what Eleina slowly awoke to.

Stretching like a content feline, she opened her eyes to find Jacob looking at her with the most loving expression on his face.

His golden hair was in disarray around his head and shoulders, his skin glowing with health, and his velvet brown eyes sparkling with energy. She reached out to make sure this gorgeous man was actually lying beside her. When her palm met warm flesh, she couldn’t resist sitting up and planting a kiss right in the middle of his chest.

She heard Jacob‘s quick intake of air and smiled to herself. Yes, she could do that to him. Make him tense and excited for her. She lay back down just watching him with pleasure. His inner Sphinx lurked in the back of his eyes now giving him a predatory aura, and hunt her he did.

Eleina giggled when he pounced on her and nuzzled her neck, nipping at it. She arched into him wanting more and he obliged by capturing her lips with his. A claiming passionate kiss which left her breathless. Her skin tingled where he ran his fingers over her skin, rubbing, massaging. She had never felt so good in all of her life considering how close they both came to dying.

With the thought, the recent past came rushing in on her piece of heaven, and she gasped trying to sit up in a panic. Where were the Gates, the Wraith, had they survived? – were the thoughts which tumbled through her head and across the connection she shared with Jacob.

His strong arms surrounded her and she felt his presence within her, so near her Life Force. “I’ve got you, baby. You’re safe.”

Jacob whispered and brushed his lips near her ear. “We did it. We 262

Sphinx United
destroyed the Gate and the other Dimensional Gate is down for a while, so no Wraith.”

“We made it.” She whispered back wrapping her arms tightly around him. “We have a way to destroy the other Gate now.”

Jacob pushed back slightly giving her a stern look. “No. We don’t and you’re not going to try it again.” When she tried to argue he cut her off with a hard kiss and then placed a fingertip over her lips. “Listen. We probably shouldn’t have survived, but I couldn’t lose you to that thing. We’ve been down for three days now, so I think it’s safe to say we don’t have all the pieces to do something like that again, at least until we have all the scroll pages. I have the fourth page of the seven and it explained how to anchor you.”

“You have the fourth? How?” Her lips brushed against his finger when she spoke and Jacob’s pupils dilated. His breath rushed out.

“The Elder…” his voice was gravelly and he had to clear it before he continued. “Elder Chloe had it. She gave it to me saying now that you had your memory back she could release it. I didn’t have much time before the Gates opened but it was enough to interpret what I needed to. At least in theory, but there has to be more. So I need you to focus on finding and interpreting the other pages. Both to make sure we destroy the Gates right without losing anyone else and to keep you safe so I don’t lose my sanity. You took years off my life, baby.”

She reached up and brushed a lock of his golden hair back.

How she loved this man. She could feel the anguish she had caused him, and she had to start thinking of him. Of his feelings and not just of protecting him and the others. It would be hard to do, but if she could find the pages and the true way of destroying the Gates, that would be her new mission in life. She could still save everyone without taking herself out in the process. Besides, loving him with all of her strength and Power was the top thing she wanted to do in this life Jacob had given back to her.

“You’re right. I’m sorry I put you through so much, Jacob. I just have this need to protect everyone, but I realize now saving someone physically can still kill them inside. I’ve put you through 263

Christine Murphy

that too many times and I don’t want to do it again. I love you and I want to be your Power Mate, forever.”

He sighed heavily. He had been holding his breath evidently waiting for her to understand. She did understand and would make it up to him. Eleina felt truly whole and loved when Jacob crushed her against him again. His lips found hers and she was completely consumed by his passion and love when his Life Force moved inside her, brushing against hers.

“I can’t wait, Eleina. I need to be inside you.” There was no mistaking his need. His thick erection rubbed against her. Jacob shifted over her moving between her legs. She obliged him wrapping her own legs around his hips.

She felt him rub against her, teasing her, enticing her. He brushed his lips against her ear and murmured, “Tell me you want me inside you. Tell me you need me.”

Eleina moaned deep in her throat. She arched against him trying to get closer, but he held her back. She knew he wanted to hear the words and she so wanted to say them. “Jacob, I need you inside of me. Please.”

Giving her a sensual grin, he kissed her hard. An all-consuming hot kiss which melted her against him. She could feel the head of his cock nudging against her and in one hard thrust he was deep inside her. She sighed in complete bliss and Jacob moaned against her lips. He pumped his hips, his thick erection sliding in and out of her. Holding on to him and matching his movements, she soared to new heights with him.

There were so many sensations overwhelming her. Jacob’s Life Power swirled around her and through her, tingling along her skin, glowing within her body. His Life Force surrounded hers protecting her, loving her. His hands were everywhere, in her hair, rubbing along her sides, kneading her breasts, and grabbing her hips to angle her for his deeper penetration.

Her own energy was glittering around them and brushing over Jacob. Blanketing him and bringing him to the edge of his own orgasm. They were close and all she wanted was to come undone in his arms. He reached under her leg, lifting it closer to his 264

Sphinx United
shoulder and he was thrusting faster and deeper into her than before.

“Aaah, baby, I want to come in you. Can you feel me?” His breath tickled her ear, sending shivers down her spine. “Come with me, Eleina.”

He sped up his pace and pumped harder into her. She was at the pinnacle and ready to fall over the edge. She felt it coming and was more than ready to fall. The contractions of her inner muscles hit her hard and she screamed out his name, “Jacob!”

“I love you, Eleina!” he shouted and with one more hard thrust he came with her. She could feel his body tense and her sensitive sheath squeezed him harder as he came inside her over and over.

Light danced before her eyes and she felt lightheaded but she never wanted it to end. She wanted Jacob to be forever inside her with both his body and Life Force.

Out of breath and clinging to Jacob, Eleina slowly came back to herself. Jacob was leaning over her, running his hands through her hair and smiling down at her. “By the Ancients, you’re amazing.

You’re a gift I don’t deserve, but I’ll take it.” More quietly he said,

“I love you more than my very life.”

“I love you, Jacob.” She smiled back at him with all the love she could put into it. Her life had been filled with such pain and anguish for so long, but these shared moments with him, their Joining and their incredible love made up for every bit of it. “Can we just stay here forever, in your bed, making love?”

His deep laugh vibrated through her. “If only we could. One day, we’ll win the battle and then we’ll have all the time in the world for me to ravish you senseless. Until then, we’ll just have to take advantage of these reprieves.” He kissed her deeply and she kissed him right back. She really never wanted to leave the bed, but her stomach disagreed loudly.

“Hmmm. I think we’ve been out voted and I have to agree. If we’re going to continue with our love-making, both of us have to eat.” He rolled off her and climbed out of the bed.

She watched his gorgeous body stride across the bedroom to retrieve a pair of pants. The man moved like a stalking cat and 265

Christine Murphy

every muscle was hard and defined. She missed him already, wanting his body back in the bed and on top of her.

With quiet steps, he walked over to the door but turned back to her for a moment before leaving. “Don’t go anywhere. I’ll be right back.” He winked at her and slipped out the room.

Like she could go anywhere. She sat up carefully, taking inventory of her own body. In between the abuse from three days ago and the lovemaking with Jacob, it was wonder she wasn’t sore.

Surprisingly she felt wonderful, albeit hungry. But that was something which could be fixed easily enough.

Getting up from the bed, she went into the bathroom, taking care of her necessities and getting a drink of water. She found a blue robe hanging near the shower and put it on, wrapping the belt tightly around her because it was so large. She closed her eyes enjoying the masculine scent surrounding her that was all Jacob.

A sound warned her he was back. She quickly moved back out into the outer room and found him placing a large tray of food on the couch side table. It smelled heavenly. The smell of beef and baked apples assaulted her senses. Her stomach growled loudly again.

Jacob saw her and gave her a sensual perusal from her head to her bare feet. She blushed but had no problem doing the same to him. The man looked good enough to eat with his bare chest and stomach muscles flexing enticingly. She licked her lips and Jacobs eyes were suddenly transfixed on her mouth.

He prowled over to her and wrapped her up in his embrace. He leaned down and tasted her lips and appeared to have no intention of letting her go. Not that she minded in the least.

“Hmmm. You taste good enough to eat and smell better than the food.” He nibbled at her neck and kissed the mark he had given her. “But first I have something for you.”

“Really?” She was curious to what he might have gotten her.

The food, his touch, his very presence was enough for her. Only Jacob could give her more.

He pulled her along behind him and back into the bathroom.

She wondered where he was taking her thinking it was perhaps to 266

Sphinx United
play in the dark blue marbled shower. But he paused them in front of the sink and turned her so she was facing the mirror.

He pressed himself up against her and kissed her shoulder.

“Don’t move,” he commanded and stepped away for a moment.

She could see his reflection in the mirror. She watched him move over to one of the mahogany cabinets. After reaching in and pulling out a silver gift box, he came back over to her. He pulled her back into his arms and handed her the small box. She took it tentatively and gave him a questioning look.

“Go ahead. Open it,” he encouraged her.

Slowly she rotated the silver box in her hands examining it.

The box itself was beautiful catching the light and sparkling.

Intricate scrolling was patterned across all of the sides and the shape of a drop of water was on the lid. She balanced it in one hand and slowly opened the lid.

Looking inside, she gasped when she saw the beautiful necklace nestled in a dark blue velvet cushion. In the very center was a sparkling clear crystal very similar to the one she had lost so long ago. The one Jacob had given to her pledging his love for the first time in secret. Carefully lifting it from the blue velvet bed by its delicate silver chain, she held it before her. Letting it rotate, she examined the colorfully sparkling faucets of the crystal. When she looked closely at it, it appeared to have liquid in the center of it.

“Jacob, what’s inside?”

“It’s water from the pool where we made love for the first time and Joined as Power Mates.” He grinned at her and took the necklace from her.

“It is? How did you get it?” Eleina was curious how he could have returned to Egypt and to the Pyramid where they had Mated.

There had been no time.

He undid the clasp on the necklace and brought it around her neck. Connecting it at the back of her neck under her hair, he then ran his fingertips along her skin where the chain rested against her chest. Jacob stopped where the crystal rested between her breasts and lifted it in his hand.

“While you were pre-occupied with getting dressed, I used one 267

Christine Murphy

of the empty water bottles from the rescue pack and collected some of the water. I wanted to bring a symbol of our Joining back here. The water gave you and me strength to heal, remove the shard of Gate from you, and Join. I formed the crystal for you and sealed some of the water inside it. So no matter where you are, you will think of me and know I am always with you.”

Eleina reached back and pulled his head down so she could kiss him. He obliged and enthusiastically ravished her mouth delving his tongue inside to taste her. She broke the kiss long enough to tell him, “You will always be with me, Jacob. And I will always be with you.”

“Yes, you will.” He purred in her ear. He dropped the crystal back between her breasts and undid the belt on the oversized robe.

Pushing it down her arms, he let it pool at her feet.

Reaching around her, he pulled her back against him with one hand and his other worked his fatigues lose. She felt the material slide down the back of her legs to the floor. His erection was thick and heavy and he rubbed it against her. Leaning her forward against the sink and spreading her legs apart, he positioned himself between her legs from behind.

She looked into the mirror seeing his passion-filled eyes and the love that lived there for her. “Eleina, I am yours, you are mine.

Joined as One. Forever.” He slid against her wetness teasing her.

“Say it, baby.”

Breathlessly she gave him the pledge he wanted more than anything, “I am yours, you are mine. Joined as One. Forever.” She cried out in pure pleasure when he answered with a long slow slide until he was deep inside her.

“I love you, baby. I’ll never let you go and I’ll give you everything within me so you’ll never doubt it.” And he did. Jacob brought her more joy and love she could have ever imagined. The darkness of her trapped existence was chased away by the powerful love and light of her Power Mate.

268

About The Author

Traveling throughout the United States and locations throughout the world, I finally found the perfect place to call home and settled down in a small town outside the Tampa Bay area in Florida. Looking out my back lanai, there is a small pond where the wild-life will gather and the flowers bloom in exotic pinks and purples. This is my place of peace and freedom that I have searched for and where my husband and crazy African Gray Parrot, Raider, hang out with me. It’s the place where my creativity runs wild as I spin tales of adventure and passion. I have been writing in my head since I was a teenager and I finally realized I needed to capture these unique characters, civilizations, conflict, passion, and love in writing. To capture the strong, spirited, and powerfully attracted characters and all of their adventures and share it with others who are searching for that very thing to make their lives more exciting. If I accomplish nothing else in life, I hope to share the romantically magical worlds and the lovers that I see with all of the passionate readers out there.

Red Sage Publishing

The Leader in Women’s Erotic Romance Sensual fiction written for the adventurous woman.

Featuring the best in women’s ultra sensual and spicy fiction, satisfying your desire for more.

Visit our website and discover delicious temptations and spicy fantasies!

www.eRedSage.com

Document Outline

- Sphinx United

- Prologue
- Chapter One
- Chapter Two
- Chapter Three
- Chapter Four
- Chapter Five
- Chapter Six
- Chapter Seven
- Chapter Eight
- Chapter Nine
- Chapter Ten
- Chapter Eleven
- Chapter Twelve
- Chapter Thirteen
- Chapter Fourteen
- Chapter Fifteen

- About The Author

- Red Sage Publishing

Table of Contents

- Sphinx United

- Prologue
- Chapter One
- Chapter Two
- Chapter Three
- Chapter Four
- Chapter Five
- Chapter Six
- Chapter Seven
- Chapter Eight
- Chapter Nine
- Chapter Ten
- Chapter Eleven
- Chapter Twelve
- Chapter Thirteen
- Chapter Fourteen
- Chapter Fifteen

- About The Author

- Red Sage Publishing